《BOUGHT BY THE RUTHLESS ALPHA》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 It feels like a chilly day today. The ring sound of my rm jolted me awake this morning. I was startled awake and looked over at the antique wall clock to see that it was already four in the morning. I jumped to my feet and hurriedly walked to one end of the room, where I had put out the few items of clothing and footwear that I had. I got up and made my way down to the kitchen to start putting the meals together. I was so worn out that as soon as I walked into the kitchen and opened my mouth to yawn, I made a cup of hot tea for myself and went outside to sit on the patio. There wasplete silence and darkness around. Nobody gets up at this time of day. This peaceful hour of the morning is the only time of day when I can be alone with my thoughts. As soon as I had completed emptying the contents of the cup, I went inside and started making breakfast for everyone. I did this as soon as I had finished emptying the cup. Since the day I was born, I''ve spent all of my life in this Pack house. My mother, my father, who is also the leader of the pack, and each of my brothers and I share this house together. Despite the fact that I am a member of the family, I am treated more like an omega. My so-called room is really just a closet, or perhaps a space that is somewhat smaller than a closet. Although I am the one who prepares all of the meals for everyone, cleans the house every day, and takes care of the other responsibilities, they do not give their blessing for me to leave the household whenever I choose. I did not waste any time and got right to slicing the veggies that were necessary for supper. It is imperative that I finish breakfast in enough time to finish getting everyone ready for the day before the sun starts to rise. The ages of my two older brothers are close to twenty-four and twenty-one respectively. They are both experienced fighters. They enjoy meals and consume a great deal of food. Because they are typically not here for lunch, it is necessary for me to cook a substantial quantity of food to have on hand for both breakfast and dinner. In addition to that, it is incumbent upon me to guarantee that there is sufficient fruit sd to satisfy their enormous hunger. I was getting close to finishing making breakfast and cleaning up the mess in the kitchen when I suddenly heard loud yellsing from the upper floor. I made a beeline for the dirty clothes, and as soon as I had them in my hands, I headed straight for theundry room to start washing them. I usually make it a point to make sure that I entirely avoid issues that are rted to them. I was able to hear the sound of their footsteps as they made their way downstairs to have their breakfast even though I was down in the basement. I couldn''t help but feel a sigh of relief when I realised that perhaps today wouldn''t be quite as bad as it usually is. My grandfather is scheduled to meet with an Alpha from another pack today, and it is likely that this will keep him upied for the majority of the day. A few hourster, while I was folding clothes in theundry room, I became aware of someone behind me at the same time that I smelled the unmistakable aroma of sexual yearning. I immediately recognised the person who was hiding behind me. After turning around, I saw Beta Gaby standing near the window on the side. After walking up to me, he quickly wrapped his hand around my neck and began to squeeze. "Are you making an effort to stay away from me, Smith?" I was startled and shook my head in response to his shouting in my ear. He pulled me in closer and sniffed my hair before continuing. I can sense him bing more excited as he presses himself up against me. Due to the fact that I am really busy right now, I won''t be able to spend much time with you. But I''ll have the pleasure of yourpany all to myself tonight." He increased the pressure he was applying around my neck. His unupied hand reached around the back of my waist and got hold of my privates. "Do you understand?" He asks. In response to it, all I could do was nod my head. He let me go and then took a few steps in the opposite direction. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. I heaved a sigh of relief and cleared my throat. Before he left, he smoothed out the wrinkles on the portion of his clothing that was wrinkled. ''Make sure to bring a cup of tea and juice upstairs in an hour, and I don''t want to see you close to the office when the other Alpha arrives,'' he shouted as he made his way up the stairs. ''Make sure to bring a cup of tea and juice upstairs in an hour.'' After forty minutes, when I was very certain that they had exited the dining room, I went upstairs to clean the desk and get the tray ready. As soon as I was finished, I grabbed the tray and went to visit my father at his workce. I walked up to the enormous door of the study and gave a gentle knock on it. I was given the command to "Go inside!" as a response. Before going into my father''s office, I drew a long breath in and held it. Just Beta Gaby was present in the office at that time. I carefully set the tray down on the table without looking up, and then I went to leave. But, just as I was turning to leave, Beta Gaby called out to me, "Smith,e over here." I made my way over to the side of the couch in a leisurely fashion. When he looked in my direction, his face contorted into an angry expression. "Smith,e sit on myp. He told me, "I''ve missed being able to touch you." I was about to disobey him at this point, but he got hold of my hips and dragged me to sit on hisp instead. I am well aware that attempting to get free at this point would have been fruitless, and thus I made no attempt to do so. Since the alpha doesn''t really keep an eye on him, I can''t say for sure whether or not he is aware of what''s going on. The aroma of my body was inhaled deeply by Beta Gaby as he buried his face in my neck. After that, he leaned in close to me and murmured into my ear, "I am looking forward to seeing you in my room tonight, before the meeting?" When he brushed his palm over the upper half of my body, I did my best not to recoil in revulsion at the sensation. On the other hand, just as he was ready to continue, we heard footstepsing from the direction of the entrance. He sighed and said, "So it looks as though we will have to wait till tonight." They''ve already made their way here." After that, he shoved me off of him, and I quickly retreated a few paces away from the chair so that my father wouldn''t notice, not that he would care even if he did notice. When my father walked into the room, I was there waiting for him, standing next to his desk. . . . ....... Chapter 2 Chapter 2 *** William P.O.V *** My rm goes off as soon as the clock reaches the six o''clock position. I got out of bed, changed into some workout clothes, and headed straight for the fitness centre as soon as I could. The fitness centre is located in close proximity to the home. It is located directly across the street from here. My home is in the adjacent pack house. The structure has a total of twelve floors. Every single member of the pack calls this ce home. I have exclusive use of the top floor. I''m the Alpha. Before I head out to the crucial pack meeting I have, I would like to get in some exercise. Alpha Johnson and his pack have been giving me a lot of trouble recently. He is both needlessly obnoxious and merciless in his actions. It''s a good thing his pack isn''t very big and doesn''t have a lot of strength, because if it did, he''d be a danger to a lot of people. While I was running on the treadmill, I went over the notes that were taken at today''s meeting. After being seated for an hour, I eventually got up and went back to my room to take a shower. After using thevatory for a little while, I walked out and was all set to leave. I had been there for a few minutes. I make my way down to the first level, where I am supposed to meet up with my beta, Liam. "Good Morning Alpha," Liam replies, smirking at me. Liam''s grin never stops appearing on his face. I''ve seen that he appears to be far too content for his own good. "Good morning, Liam! Have you looked over the notes yet?" "Well, yes, of course, I did," she replied. Please don''t make a fuss; they require our assistance. After gently stroking me on the back, Liam adds, "I don''t imagine there is anything for us to be concerned about." When we were both only little puppies, Liam and I have been inseparablepanions. His father was a mentor and friend to my own father. We exited through the main entrance of the building. "Even though I realise this is going to be helpful in the meeting, I am not looking forward to it at all," Liam says. "I am not looking forward to it at all." I cocked my eyebrow in his direction. "Every time I interact with Alpha Johnson, I get the wrong impression. The response from Liam was, "He''s just... slimy." "Yes, I am aware of what you are implying, Liam; yet, we require thatnd. As we pulled up to the airport, I said something to the effect of it''s unfortunate that he owns that piece of property. We made our way to our private jet and got ready for the flight that would take us to the Blood Forest Pack, which would take us approximately two hours and fifty minutes in total. After a few more hours, when we arrived there much sooner than we had anticipated, I began to feel antsy and ready to get things over with. The Blood Forest Pack may not always have a huge number of members, but they do control a significant amount ofnd across numerous countries. We are considering making an offer to buy a piece ofnd that they possess that is located just next to thends that we control. There will soon be a brand new medical centre there thanks to our decision. We bypassed the man''s nned arrival time by twenty minutes and headed directly to Alpha Johnson''s packhouse. Should we wait for it? The questiones from Liam, who is looking out the window at the house, which is located in the middle of the forest and is of adequate size. "Let''s get this done so we can move on." As I opened the door, I made a mental note. The backyard seems to be quiet, but in the distance, I can make out the sound of warriors practising their skills.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Before knocking on the door, we moved up to it and took a few steps in that direction. Instantaneously, the door opened, and there, standing in front of me, was Luna Katherine. The alpha Johnson has chosen her to be his mate. She greets both Beta Liam and me with a warm smile as we enter the room. "Well, isn''t it wonderful to have you here at this time?" She remarked that she opened the door for us in the correct manner so that we could enter inside. "Luna Katherine, do you think we could have arrived a little too soon? I''m hoping it won''t be a problem for you. I asked. "Oh, absolutely not at all. Alpha William. She responded with a chuckle as she led us up the stairs and instructed us to "Please agree with me ande with me." Alpha Johnson was already at his ce of employment. The residence has a lot of open space, and the stairs lead to six different entrances. Everything that is happening downstairs is visible to you. Almost instantly, we came to a stop in front of the second door. She rapped on the door and then opened it. As soon as we walked inside the room, I noticed Alpha Johnson seated in the chair behind his desk, while the Beta was lounging on the couch. . . . As I abruptly sniffed the air, the first thing that sprang to my mind was, "What is that smell?" My wolf barked, "Mate!", and it was addressed to Mark. At that point, I looked over and noticed a woman was positioned next to the Alpha. She has jet-ck hair that is pulled back into a messy bun and is of average height. She appears to be clothed in the attire of a maid. Oh wait, does that mean she''s an omega? It seems as though she is anxious. She is definitely attempting to avoid making eye contact with anyone by ncing at the ground. The fact that Mark continues roaring the word "mate" in my thoughts gives me instant confirmation that she is indeed my mate. Alpha Johnson whispered to Smith, "Get out of here," so that no one else could hear him say it. "Get out of here." I reacted swiftly and turned her back around before she could leave. "Wait!" I yelled out in surprise. From the corner of my eye, I can make out Liam twisting his head to look at me. "Mate," I mind-link, Liam. Alpha Johnson, Luna, and his Beta are all looking at me as though they don''t understand what''s going on. I got a little bit closer to her and put my hand on her neck just below her chin. She grimaced in pain and then looked up. The moment her ruby eyes locked with mine, I was unable to draw another breath. "Mate," I say. After staring at me for a minute, she eventually looked away and her eyes returned to the ground. I experienced a sharp pain in my chest as a result of my presumption that I had been rejected. . . . ...... Chapter 3 Chapter 3 "Get out of here! Smith!, "The angry shouting of Alpha Johnson raises my level of tension. He does not give off the impression of being cheerful, although hispanion Luna seems to be taking everything in stride. Smith walks out of the room, and at that point, I turned around to face Alpha Johnson and Luna Katherine. Alpha Johnson snarls fiercely and asks, "Who do you think you areing in right here and iming my daughter for yourself!?" She is_" The conversation is suddenly interrupted by Luna, who says, "Now sweetheart, you are aware of the mate bond is no longer an option." That was remarked by her with a chuckle. "Alpha William, beta Liam, and beta Gaby, could you just allow the Alpha and I a moment alone? I give her a slight nod before leaving the room. "Have you given any thought to the possibility of her being your mate, man?" Liam lowers his voice. "Yeah, I''m positive of that; nheless, it came across as one-sided. Perhaps it has anything to do with the fact that she has not yete of age? I heard a tremendous bang followed by piercing whispering at the back of the door, and then there was stillness. Beta Gaby bolts from the room and runs down the hallway towards the exit. When I looked at Liam, he had a perplexed expression on his face. When the door was finally opened, Luna giggled and motioned for us toe inside. "Thank you so much for your insight, Alpha William. I really appreciate it. He offers the following suggestion: "Why don''t we have an important meeting first, and then we shall discuss my daughter?" I nod my head. On the chair, Liam and I took a seat. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The meeting came to a sessful close. We reached a decision and settled on an agreement on thend. Immediately after it came to an end, I enquired about mypanion. Alpha Johnson turns to his Luna and asks, "My love, would you kindly grab some refreshments so that I can have a private talk with Alpha William about Bridget?" Alpha Johnson is asking Luna to help him have a private conversation with Alpha William about Bridget. She gave him an easygoing look before saying, "Of course, sweetheart." I''m going to go get some beverages for us to have during the celebration." After that, she walks out of the room. **** **** Alpha Johnson got to his feet and manoeuvred around the other person. He is seated next to him. Nheless, werewolves mature more slowly than most other creatures, therefore he is probably in his early thirties despite his advanced age. "So it sounds like Bridget is your partner. Alpha Johnson gives William his full attention as he says, "And I''m sure you would prefer her to go with you to your pack." Thetter could see the wrath in his eyes, and I could feel it steadily building up within me at the same time. "He screamed at her, "What are you going to give me in trade for her?" William waspletely taken aback as he peered at him in total awe. "What?" asks Liam, confused. Alpha Johnson chuckled to himself and then continued, "It''s easy; I have something that you''re looking for. So what do you have to provide in exchange for the things you require? It''s a matter of business. Alpha stands up from behind the desk and then sits back down in the chair behind him. He looks serious. It has been decided that he will sell his daughter. Who exactly is this guy, anyway? "What exactly are you looking for, Alpha Johnson?" William inquired in a chilly manner. "Hm, well, you are taking one of my pleasant staff. I''m not happy about that." I''m going to have to come up with some sort of payment before I can bring on any new employees "He responds with a grin on his face. The thought that "He is selling his daughter" is linked to me via Liam''s train of thought. His tone is so agitated that I can almost feel it. "What is it, Alpha Johnson? How much do you require?" William inquired while maintaining a calm demeanour. "$1,000,000, "The responsees from Alpha Johnson. Liam stands, ¡°What!¡± I made sure to keep my eyes on Alpha Johnson as he widened his snort. ¡°Agreed. "But, she will be leaving with us immediately," I replied as I rose up. Alpha Johnson gets to his feet and extends his hand to shake mine. "Are you going to hand over that cash to your roommate for him?" Liam''s mind linked me. I responded to him by saying, "I have a gut sense that I need to get her away from this man as quickly as possible." At that very time, Luna enters the room carrying beverages in her hands and a grin on her face, asking, "So we have an agreement?" She poses the question while making a snorting sound. After that, I was finally able to put together that they had both nned this. "Who are these monsters?" *** Bridget P.O.V *** ¡°You are my mate,¡± that alpha said in a serious voice and I looked at him. He has the most morous eyes I have ever seen. They¡¯re darkish evergreen like the forest. I couldn''t hold his gaze for long cause my father is still in the room and I¡¯ll get into trouble for being disrespectful. ¡°Smith before I open my eyes and close them, I do not want to see you here,¡± my dad said loudly. I ran out of the room and gently closed the door. I can hear some noise from afar. I ran down to the corridor to get back to theundry room. The dirty garments are so much that I keep on washing them over and over again. Getting to the last room of the house, Shawn, my brother stopped me. Shawn is the first son of the family. He is as depraved as my father. . . . ....... Chapter 4 Chapter 4 *** Bridget P.O.V continues *** The alpha said in a serious voice, "You are my mate." I looked at him. I''ve never seen anyone with more beautiful eyes than him. They have a dark green colour like the forest. I couldn''t look at him for long because my dad was still in the room, and if I was rude, I''d get in trouble. "Smith, I don''t want to see you here before I open and close my eyes," my dad said loudly. I ran out of the room and shut the door softly. From far away, I can hear some noise. I ran back to theundry room by going down to the hallway. So many of my clothes are dirty that I have to wash them over and over again. Shawn, when I was about to go into thest room of the house, my brother stopped me. Shawn is the family''s oldest son. He is just as bad as my dad. Shawn stood in my way and stopped me from going forward while he kept looking at me with a confused face. "Where do you think you''re going, little mouse?" I didn''t answer him because I was scared, I just lowered my head. I went back to the washing machine to finish the day''s work. He didn''t say anything, which surprised me. When I turned around to look at him, I saw that he was startled and looking at where I was standing. At that point, I saw Alpha William and Beta Liam. They were waiting at the door to dad''s office. Shawn walked over to where I was standing. He grabbed my hand and pulled me away, leading me straight into the kitchen. He shoved me so hard against the wall that it hurt. "What did you do for him that he liked?" With a smile on his face, Shawn asked. "I can''t even imagine you bing a Luna!" he said, giving me a very angry look. "You can''t even look me in the eyes, and you can''t move!" You''re really weak." Shawn walked over to where I was standing and said, "It''s only a matter of time before he gets a chance with you and leaves you." He will kick you out of the house soon, and I won''t even me him." Then he put his hands into my dress and touched the side of my trousers. I can still feel the pain from where it happened. He got close to my ear and whispered, "We''ll just have to let him enjoy himself with you, and when he''s done sucking you dry, he''ll bring you back to us. When he does this, Jackson will buy you from us." I was so weak, and you could see it in my eyes. I think Alpha Jackson is a lot meaner than my dad. I can still remember the day my dad sent me to him when he slept at our house. I couldn''t even remember everything that happened. All I could remember was lying on my bed in the health centre and getting treated for my injuries. When I asked what happened, the doctors told me that I had been found in the garden with blood all over my clothes. It took a long time for me to get better. I haven''t seen Alpha Jackson since that day, and that was only a couple of months ago. Shawn tightened his grip on me and started rubbing my pussy harder through my trousers. Shawn pulled me back so he could get a better look at my neck. ¡°Shawn!,¡± David, my brother, yelled as he walked in. He didn''t seem surprised by what was going on because he had seen it happen before. They don''t help or save me in any way. "We were waiting for you, and now you''re here bothering Smith," he says. "Hey, calm down, SmithThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. already has a partner," Shawn told him, taking his hand off of me and moving it away. David looked at me like he didn''t know what to say. ¡°Who!? He asked me with a look of surprise, "You?" Shawn replied, "Alpha William." "Well, I''m sure he''ll enjoy the good smell when he''s all over you," David said as he looked at us with a sly smile. Shawn rolled his eyes, but he didn''t say anything as he walked past David. David looked at me with a kind eye. Sincerely, David is the only person who has never sexually or violently touched me in any way. There was this one time when my dad beat me up for nothing and I passed out. I couldn''t move because of the pain, and when someone came in, they carried me to the toilet. He helped me wash the blood off my cuts and wounds, and then he put me to bed. David did it, but we''ve never talked about it. David asked Smith, "Are you okay?" When I hear his voice, I''m jolted out of the painful memory. I give him a nod and run back to theundry room. I was taking the wet clothes to another room so they could dry when I saw my mum in the kitchen. She seemed happy, which is bad news for me. "Smith! Write that down. You have to pack up your things and go upstairs. You''ll be moving soon to a new ce." "Where will I live?" I looked confused and asked. "Yes, you''ll be living with Alpha William. He paid a pretty penny for you "she told me. "You are our link to the wealthiest pack in the U.S., and we''re not going to waste this chance." Don''t do things that will make him mad. She red at me and said, "If he sends you back to us, things will get worse for you here." She hissed, "Don''t mess this up for us, Smith." She pushed me out of the kitchen and up the stairs, saying, "Now go get your things." I went to my room and took the small backpack out of the closet. I put all of my things in my rucksack, and they don''t even fill it up. "Get down immediately. My mother thought to me, "You''re leaving." Everything is moving so quickly. I left my room quickly and ran down the stairs. William''s alpha and beta are standing right next to my parents. My mother gave me a hug. She said in my ear, "Remember what I told you." "Bye, sweetie. She says loud enough for everyone to hear, "Behave yourself, and we''ll see you soon." My dad does nothing but grunt and looks at me. Alpha: William moved out of the way, so I walked by him. His beta helped me get in. Then we left the house, and the beta opened the door to the car. I entered it. After I get in, Alpha William gets in, and his beta sits in the front. I looked down at the floor and felt very anxious. Alpha William turned to me after a few minutes of driving and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." I gave him a quick look and heughed. I want to be near him when heughs, but I don''t know why. Then I realise I''ve been staring at him, so I quickly look back down at the ground. . . . ...... Chapter 5 Chapter 5 As we got to the airport, we went directly to the aircraft. Going on the trip made me even more anxious. His Beta says, "What''s up, dude," with a worried expression. I almost whispered, "I''ve never flown before," but I knew he could hear me. He chuckled. Oh, youngster, that''s the greatest, "He adds as he ces his palm on mine and moves the ne closer to me. I jump when Alpha William puts forth a tiny growl. He soon gave me a worried expression. But his Beta simply ignores him and keeps manoeuvring me towards the ne. There are refreshments, food, and a bed for snoozing. I enjoy flying. Oh, I enjoy flying alone, he said with a smile. Just shaking his head, the Alpha. We enter the ne on walking. It''s really lovely. A couch and four single seats, each with a table, are present. Another chamber with a mattress in the back is separated from this one by a velvet curtain. The beta entered and took a seat in one of the empty chairs. I followed his cue to sit down on the couch when he made the gesture. The beta is seated next to the alpha. They are both looking at me, as I can see. Before they could respond, a woman entered and asked if we would like anything to drink. They each ce a whisky order. As she approaches me, the woman says, "And what can I buy for you, sweetie?" "Oh no, I''m grateful. Nothing is something I want. Shyly, I said. The beta says, "Bridget, get her water to drink. Bridget nodded her head in agreement and moved towards the front of the aircraft. William''s P.O.V From the day I was born, I have never seen somebody act thus timidly," Liam thought to himself. "I''m trying not to overwhelm her, however, do not believe she''s ever even been out of that house," I say. In silence, we are all seated aboard the aircraft. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Sir, we are going to take off," Bridget says as she gives us our beverages. She told us that we might get to our destination at 2:00 PM. I noticed Bridget''s shocked expression. It''s a three-hour journey in one direction, I said. She hands Bridget the water and nods with approval. Liam said through the mind link, "Well, this is going to be a long aircraft ride. I looked at him coldly. After around 50 minutes, Bridget seemed to be a little less tense. We talk about some ideas we have for the new training facility we intend to construct. To choose from, there are three ns. We finally settle on a course of action after debating with Liam for almost an hour, going over all of our possibilities, and fighting over a few satisfying ones. Bridget had dozed off as we were working, which I noticed when I looked over to see how she was doing. Do you think this indicates that she is bing more at ease? I demand Liam''s attention as I point towards her. Liam chuckled. Should I take her to the bed or leave her where she is? I quizzed him. Perhaps it''s too soon to take her to bed. As he points to the wardrobe containing extra nkets, Liam says. I stand up, take one, and walk up to her. I cover her with the nket as delicately as I can. I''ve never been this close to her before. Her shirt is pulled up on one side, and I can see the scar''s tip. It dawns on me then. Is it to hide her scars that she is wearing long sleeves and jeans? Anger swept over me like a wave. "Who is the incorrect man?" Asks Liam in my brain. He can sense my rage there, I''m sure of it. Liam follows closely behind me as I finish covering her and head to the back of the aircraft. What''s up, dude? Liam inquires while showing concern. "Liam, I think she has scars all over her body. Even in the midst of July, she is dressed in long sleeves and trousers. On her side, I could make out the end of a scar. I paced back and forth as I said, "I don''t know why I just felt so upset. I''m so tempted to punch anything. I feel like I''m going to erupt from inside with rage. A timid voice says, "Excuse me," drawing our attention. ¡°WHAT!?¡± I scream in a furious manner. Bridget is here. She jumps and appears to want to crawl into herself and vanish. "Oh Bridget, I apologise. When Liam approached her, I stumbled and said, "I didn''t intend to... I wonder what I can acquire for you. He softly enquired. My mouth escapes under my control with a little growl. Her focus is fixed on the ground. She murmurs, "I just wanted to know where the toilet is. Liam advances and positions himself in front of the door. "Mydy, this is where it is "When he opens it and bows, he adds. She chuckled hesitantly and moved forward. Liam turned to me and gave me a disgruntled look as she left to use thevatory. "Dude, you need to pull yourself together. You cannot simply yell at her. He yelled. "I hadn''t intended to. Wow, this is not how I had envisioned finding my soul mate to be. She acts as though she isn''t even aware of the mate link," I snarl. After returning from thevatory, Bridget reclines back on the couch. Would you prefer to sleep on the bed instead, Bridget? I am aware of theck offort on that sofa. Iughed as I questioned. "Well, no problem. It''srger and muchfier than the one I have at home "The final phrase was muttered. But, if I am in the way. Alpha, I can stay in the other room. Her focus was always on the ground. I said, "Bridget, you are not in the way," while sighing. I merely want to make sure you feel at ease." She gave an up-close smile before turning around and returning to the couch. Did she just state that her bed at home is bigger than the couch? Why the hell are those folks acting that way? Behind me, Liam murmured. I remarked, sounding almost despondent, "I feel like it''s going to be a long road before I can get her to befortable with me. Bridget nodded off once again during the remainder of the flight, which is peaceful. The talk between Liam and I went on. . . . ....... Chapter 6 Chapter 6 I woke up slowly and was surprised to see Alpha William¡¯s fingers on my face. He was standing right in front of me when I opened my eyes. I looked into his gorgeous eyes. ¡°Darling, we have gotten there.¡± He whispered. I nod and sat up. I quickly collected my bags as we walked out. A white Lamborghini was waiting for us outside the jet, which has a very roomy exterior. I thanked the beta for holding the door open so I could get in the car. As he got in the car and sat next to me, Alpha William motioned for the driver to take us to the pack house. We then started to move through a bustling town. Never before have I seen so many farms and fields. I heard the sound of a chuckle next to me that pulls my attention. It''s quite a bit, isn''t it? Alpha William grinned and said to me. Shaking my head, I turned back and peered out the window. A gorgeous residence with sliding doors and a green doormat was where we drove up. To open my auto door, a man arrived. He led the road for me. The area was crowded with beautiful women, which I took to be servants. In my father''s home, I had to work to support myself and everyone else. People are seated in a sizable resting area that is centred on a boiler. While some people are talking, others are on their phones. The Alpha crossed over and is speaking with the woman who gave him a white envelope after ncing at me. Some words I overheard caught my attention. I then noticed a person running in my direction while grinning brightly. She is sporting a thin white belt, a navy blue satin blouse, and a darkish grey skirt. She pulls me in for a hug, nearly knocking the wind out of me. Holy shit, She stated nervously. My neck was encircled by her arms as she pulled me backwards. "Oh, sorry, youngdy. I''m simply so happy to meet you now," she replied. I turned back to look at the ground. "Please pardon my mate. The Beta ced a hand on William''s mate who is around my neck and said, "She has been waiting for William to find his mate for a very long time. I nod, "Sure Beta, no issue. "Where are my manners? I didn''t make an introduction. Danie is my beautiful friend, and I''m Liam Winters," he continued. I chuckled, "Nice to meet you both. You''ve met Danie, I see," Alpha said. As he approaches us, William says. Please direct Bridget to the room Liam has prepared for her, Danie. He hands her the white envelope and says, "I have to go to the office to finish the ns. "As a result, the meeting went well. I totally forgot to ask," admits Danie. Beta Liam says as he kisses her forehead, "Everything went well and we decided on a strategy too. "We maye back a little toote," Alpha stated as they walked to the door. Tip number one: When they say that, it''s the reverse, Danie said as she turned to face me. They give their everything to the pack. She took hold of my shoulders and walked me down a hallway. We took a stroll to the lift and entered. The top floor buttons were selected by her. So sweetheart, tell me about yourself, she whispered, leaning against the lift wall. Bridget Smith here. I said, turning to face the floor once more, "I am thirty years old and I am the daughter of Alpha Johnson Smith. Her grin vanished. " Well, hun . . .," she trailed off. I must have said something incorrectly. Did I aggravate her in any way? "About a year ago, Gamma Lucas, a Gamma from your pack visited our pack. He informed us ofThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. some events that urred in the Alpha''s pack," I interjected. Ma''am, you shouldn''t discuss it. I was so afraid of interrupting her, yet I refrained from talking about the subject. Gamma Lucas used to treat me with the most consideration among the pack. I experienced my first sense of loneliness when my father kicked him and his entire family out of the pack. He once prevented my father and brother from abusing me and also put an end to the beatings. But, things became worse when he left and nobody was there. My thoughts were abruptly interrupted as the entrance to the stairs opened. I didn''t realise Beta Danie was looking at me untilter. "I apologise, Beta Danie. I didn''t intend to avoid you. Simply put, I won''t talk about what transpired at the Alpha''s pack, I said. She only warmlyughed. Dear Mr or Madam, I am Danie. Can we get along? Second, you''re exactly right. I must not enquire. I''m avable to talk to you whenever you want, okay? As we exit the lift and move down the hallway, she said. Before the final door with the letter A, we halt. She presents the envelope to me. "The key to this floor is inside this envelope." Floor?! I eximed in shock. She chuckled before opening the envelope and removing a stic card, which she then swiped over the keyboard. A green light appears and the keypad beeps. We enter the chamber, and I have never seen anything like it. A rich shade of green has been used to paint the walls. Big white tiles cover the entire floor. High ceilings and even stunning chandeliers can be found in the space. She crossed the room to the kitchen, which is on the right. I made an effort to maintain my focus while keeping up with her quick speed. She makes her way to two doorways in the back. We entered one of the doorways and were immediately taken into a stunning area with a dark-coloured hardwood ottoman and a television. Shees to a stop at the left-hand door and walks in. Even though the space is a little sparse, it is nheless lovely. It contains two additional doors, a dresser, a television, and a king-size bed. Danie points to the doors and says, "So the bathroom is behind that door and the wardrobe is just here. I questioned hesitantly, "Where will I be sleeping Bet... Danie? ¡°Here. For now, this will serve as your bedroom. Your room is across from the Alpha''s, she said. . . . ....... Chapter 7 Chapter 7 "Darling, where are your clothes?" She looks for purses. I say in a whisper, "I don''t have any." ¡°Hmm. So, I guess we''ll have to go shopping tomorrow," she says with a big smile. "What do you think? We''re going to order food, and then I''ll show you around. All right? What are you hungry for? She looked at me eagerly and said, "We can get anything you want." ¡°Oh! I don''t want to be a pain. I don''t eat much," I said in a nervous tone. She came up to me and put both hands on my shoulders. "Bridget, could you? You''ve been busy all day, and I know you haven''t eaten anything. Let''s get you something to eat, please. "I bet I''d like to eat a steak." I''m almost going to whisper back. Her whole face is lit up by a beautiful smile. "A girl who is just like me. Let''s get some steaks. You like potatoes and sd too?" she asked as she took out her phone. I give a happy nod. I haven''t eaten steak in a long time. "Hi, Dan! I''d like to order something for the Alpha room. Yes, I want two steaks with my favourite potatoes and two sds. So, that''s it. Thanks, Dan, you''re the best." She puts the phone down. "Alright, so it will be here soon. Let''s take you on a tour." She took my hand and led me out of the room and into the hallway. We walk back down the hall towards the lift. "This is the fitness centre, "She says as she swipes the key card through the lock. It opens up to a big room with more types of exercise equipment than our pack training centre has. In front of the treadmills and weight machines, there are TVs on the walls. I don''t even know what some of the machines do. "You can use it whenever you want. Thisnd is only for the Alpha, but Liam and Ie up here to use it sometimes. "There''s no one else," she said. We left the room and went down the hall to the other rooms. She stopped in front of a door as she opened it and said, "This is one of my favourites." "This is the movie theatre. On the weekends, we try to get together and watch a movie. She says with augh, "The guys need free time or they''ll work themselves to death." Each of the three rows of four seats in the room faces a big white screen. All of the walls are covered with a dark cloth, making the huge room dark. Again, we go out into the hallway. We walked by a few doors that she tells me aren''t being used yet. Then we came to a room and stopped. "We''ve been calling this the library," She opened the door to the room, and I looked at the bookshelf, which is full of books. Wood is used to make everything in the room. The bookshelves are made of dark wood, and the floor is made of wood with a thick forest rug on it. On one side, there is a big wooden table and chairs. On the other side is a small bar. There are two nice brown leather armchairs in the middle. "After a long day, the boyse here for a drink. But most of the time, it''s empty," she said. "Oh, the food just came! Let''s go!" She grabbed my hand in a hurry and led me back to the condo. When we got there, the smell of the food was so good that my stomach started to grumble. Danie smiled andughed, and we sat down to eat. I''m a little sad when it''s all over because everything tastes so good. Danie also asked them to bring some wine to the top. I had never tried the wine before, but I took a small sip. I know for sure that I don''t really like this, but Danie seems to like it. "You''ll get to like it," she tells me when she sees that I don''t like it. "Okay, Bridget. Can I call you Smith?" She did. "I''d prefer Bridget." She smiled. "All right, Bridget. What do you like to do? She asked, "Any hobbies?" as she piled our empty tes on top of each other. I say in a shy voice, "Well, I like to paint and draw." "That''s beautiful. When do you paint?" She did. "Not often. If my father didn''t want money, he wouldn''t let me paint. He would make me paint things and sell them as soon as I finished. Back at home, I cooked and cleaned. Don''t get me wrong, I also like to bake. I''ll also clean and cook here. I''ll do anything you want me to. I shouldn''t have talked that way about my dad. Please don''t tell him!" I start yelling nervously, almost to the point of panic. "Shh, honey, it''s okay," she says, putting her hand out to take mine. "None of that will be necessary here. We won''t tell your dad anything, either. Why don''t we go see a movie instead? Have you been to a movie theatre before?" she inquired. I gave a head shake. She justughed, and then she got up and poured herself another ss of wine. We''re going to the movies. She asked me what I wanted to watch, but I couldn''t tell her. So, she picked the movie "When Harry Met Sally." I enjoyed everything about it. I could tell Danie was a little distracted, but I was really into the movie. When she decided to watch one more movie, I couldn''t have been happier. She chose "The Notebook," which I also really liked. I must have fallen asleep though because the next thing I remember is being carried into my room and put to bed. The face of Alpha Jackson is right next to mine. "Even if it''s thest thing you and your purple eyes do, I will make you scream in pain." He hissed in my ear and stabbed the de into my body, making it go all the way down. Even though I''m in a lot of pain, I can''t make a sound. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. My eyes are filled with tears. I began to barely breathe. "Why don''t you yell!" In anger, he spat. He took the knife and cut across my stomach with it. It''s pure silver and it hurts. I screamed and inhaled deeply. He drives the knife in, and I feel pain all over my body. But I won''t shout... I''m not going to yell. . . . ...... Chapter 8 Chapter 8 *** Bridget P.O.V continues *** I woke up with a start because it was sote at night. I looked around the room and saw that I was the only one there. I was still scared of that dream, so I grabbed a pillow and a nket and went into the toilet. Before getting in the tub, I turn on the light and put the nket down. I went to sleep right away. After a few hours, I woke up and put the nket and pillow away. I then went to the kitchen to get some tea. I got a cup ready and took it. Then I grabbed a nket off the couch and wrapped it around me before walking out to the balcony. I like the morning because everything is quiet. I heard, "Hey, Bridget,"ing from behind me. I almost spill my tea when I jump up a little. "Forgive me. "I didn''t mean to scare you," he told her. He looked like he had just finished working out because he was wearing gym shorts and sweat was glistening on his beautiful body. God, Bridget, stop being so crazy. "Please don''t punish me. Before I get ready for breakfast, I usually have a cup of tea. I''m sorry, I''ll go back inside "I was a little bit scared at first. I should have known that this is the time when wakes up. "Bridget, could you please sit down? He said, "We need to talk," and I sat down in the chair next to me. No, I don''t know for sure if Danie gave him my messages. I need to do what he asked of me. Maybe he''ll turn me down and send me back home. I started to feel scared and lost my breath. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He grabbed my hands and said, "Breath, Bridget. You are safe." I inhaled deeply and closed my eyes. "I apologise. Don''t send me back home, please. I will do anything you want. I''ll clean and cook. Let me stay, and I''ll help you in any way I can. You can turn me down if you want, but..." "Bridget stop!" He cuts me off and looks mad. I''m not good at this. ¡°Smith You''re not here, Bridget, to cook or clean. You are not a maid. You''re my buddy." He took hold of my hand. "Do you know what I''m talking about?" He asks with worry. I gave a head shake. He groaned. "How about I have Danie exin it to you when you''re ready? But you should know that my job is to protect you, not to use you." "But you bought me," I whispered thest part because I remembered what my brother had said. When I looked up at Alpha to see what he was doing, I heard a low growl and saw that the colour of his eyes was changing. In shock, I pulled my hands away. ¡°Bridget I''m not like the other guys you''ve met. I know that if I hadn''t given your father something, he wouldn''t have let you go. He said as he stood, "Please don''t everpare me to those animals." I can tell by the sound of his voice that he is angry. I shrunk into my nket. I just feel like disappearing. I looked up and saw that he was looking at me. Even though he looked sorry, he just turned away. "In an hour, Danielle will be here. I''m going to my ce of work, "From behind the door that leads to the balcony, he says. I just nod, but I don''t turn to look at him. "Bridget, I''m...," he starts, but he doesn''t finish. I could hear him go. I just stay there until morning. Danie showed up 30 minutester and came out to the balcony to see me. "Hey, sweetie, I heard what happened. She was on her knees in front of me and looking up at me. I nodded. Sheughed and said, "Good, honey, because we need to go shopping." She took my hand and pulled me towards the door. We took the elevator down and walked into the lobby. The bellman in the lobby said, "Good morning, Beta Winter and Miss Smith," as he opened the door. "Are you leaving for the day?" "Yes, Dan. "Let''s go shopping," Danie says with a smile as we get into an SUV that looks like it cost a lot. "Have fun at the mall,dies," Dan says with a smile as he waves. Then we went home. After driving around for a few minutes, the car stopped in front of a cute little shop. We were met by a beautiful woman with long, wavy hair. She locked the door behind us and said, "Wee, Danie." ¡°Stacy! Here''s Bridget, who will be our Luna. "She needs to get a new wardrobe," Danie said as she walked to the living room. Stacy showed me the way to a different room. "Go in there, take off your clothes, and I''ll take a few things from your world." "Honey, what size are you?" Stacy asked. ¡°Oh! I''m not sure anymore. I guess," I said in a nervous tone. Before she left, sheughed. I took off my pants and shirt and stood in front of the mirror wearing only my pants. I felt very ufortable. I can see all the scars that have formed on my body over the years. "Okay, miss, I have a lot of options... Oh Miss," When Stacy saw my scars, she stopped. When Danie came in, she looked shocked. "Bridget, my dear," he said. Her eyes go to my wounds. I tried to cover them with my hands, but I have scars on my hands, so it didn''t help. The tears fall without a sound. "Please don''t cry, Bridget. What''s wrong with you, my love?" As she dried my tears, Danielle asked. When I didn''t answer, she said, "Okay, that''s fine. I''ll be here whenever you''re ready to talk." Then she said, "You have such great legs that would look great in lingerie." She looked at Stacy, who gave her a nod and walked over to me. She took my measurements and said, "We''ll y these up and give you both full-size and quarter- size sleeves." Okay?¡± She looked at Danie and me. Danie nodded, and after taking a deep breath, I did the same. They both leave, and when Stacy came back with a lot of different clothes for me to choose from, I told them to go away. I put on each piece of clothing in turn. I''ve never worn so many different kinds of clothes in my whole life. Danielle liked them all. "Stacy, we''ll take all of them. Danie tells Stacy, "It''s time to go to the next store." Stacy runs off to wrap all the dresses. "What''s next? "How many shops will we visit?" I asked. "Well, I''d chosen five stores. I don''t want you to be too tired, though, so let''s just go to four stores." Sheughed when she saw how shocked I was. Four stores!!? . . . ....... Chapter 9 Chapter 9 I was very tired by the time we left the third store. Who knew that buying would take so much work? We finally got to thest shop, and I thought I was going to pass out. "Danie, will we just keep on shopping?" I asked nervously. At that moment, my stomach decided to join in. Danie giggles, "Oh my gosh! We haven''t had anything to eat all day. Let''s ask them to bring all the bags home, and then we''ll go out to dinner." I nodded. Then, after dinner, we''ll go home and have adies'' night. Does that sound good? She didn''t even wait to see what I would say. She told me to choose a new outfit, and then we would go to a restaurant just down the street. As we sit down, my stomach starts to growl again. Danie and I had a delicious meal together. At the end of the meal, Danie asked Bridget, "Tell me about your wolf." "My wolf? I told her, "Well, her name is Deli, and she''s beautiful." "When did youst change something?" Danie asks. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m . . . I don''t...," I shrugged. Danielle takes my hand and says, "Bridget, you can tell me." "Well, two years or so." Danie was shocked by my answer. "When did youst talk with her?" Danie asked again. "Um, I think it was a year ago." I was so embarrassed that I turned my head away from her and pulled my hand away. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Well, dear, maybe I''ll get to meet her someday." I could see tearsing to her eyes as she talked. We didn''t talk as we walked back to the pack''s home. We went up quietly, and when we got to the room, Danie told me to take a bath. She picked out a pretty nightgown for me to put on before she left the room. I took a bath and got out of the toilet to put on the nightgown. Alpha William was sitting at the table when I came out of my room. He seemed upset. I just looked at him in silence. He is wearing a white shirt and white trousers, and his tie is hanging loosely around his neck. His dark hair was all messed up. His head was down and his hands were on his legs. I raised my voice to get his attention. His green eyes didn''t interest me. He asked Bridget to sit down with him and pulled out a chair next to him. "Dear Bridget, I''m sorry about this morning. I''m not very good at keeping my anger in check anymore. And when I think about what those people did to you, I get very angry. But I want you to know I''m not angry with you. I just want to show you that we are all different. He pushed a small bag towards me and said, "I have a surprise for you." It had the most beautiful phone I''d ever seen inside. He kept his hand on mine, and as he got closer, he brushed his hand against my cheek. We looked at each other with our eyes. He tucked a stray hair behind my ear and then got even closer so I could feel his hot breath on my face. As his hand moves to my thigh, his lips brush against mine. As he moves his hand up my leg, it makes me breathe faster. His lips touched mine, and he held my neck with the other hand. Oh, he wants me, and I can''t stop him. But I''m still not ready for this. This is not what I want. I want to run away and hide, but I just shut my eyes instead. When I opened my eyes again a few minutester, Alpha William was holding my shoulders and looking scared. "Bridget, do you feel okay? Your eyes got red, and you felt like you were frozen. What''s going on?" He is so afraid. ¡°Oh! Sometimes it does. When I''m nervous or if..." I stopped short because I didn''t want to say what was on my mind. "If something bad happens to you," he said with a sad face. "Bridget, you need to let me know. Do you feel anything when I touch you?" He is looking right into my eyes. I look down at the ground. He gives me the phone with a sigh. "You can do whatever you want with it. I put my phone number on the list in case you need anything. I also added the numbers for Danie and Liam." "What''s up with me?" When Danie walks into the room, she asks. "I gave Bridget a smartphone with your number already in it. He turned to Danie and said, "Can you please show her how to use it?" He seems upset. Am I telling him no? He looked at me again andughed, but I can tell he was broken. And I feel so bad about it. I know how he feels. Why...? How can I know how he feels? Danie dragged me to the couch and looked for something to watch. "Danie, can you exin the mate bond to me?" I asked her, and now she''s just staring at me. Your mum didn''t say anything to you about it? She asked, "Or your father?" I gave a head shake. "Well, the bond between mates is important to all wolves. The moon goddess picks the right person to be your partner. You have the same spirit. When you and your partner find each other, it''s like you''re whole. You''ll be drawn to each other and able to understand how each other feels. Your wolves can also talk to each other, and when the bond is strong enough, they can find you," she said. She goes on to exin how she found Liam and how they couldn''t stop touching each other. We talked for a few hours before she put on a movie and I fell asleep. A few minutester, I felt someone pick me up and put me gently on my bed. I heard him whisper, "Good night, sweetheart." That''s when he showed up again. The smell of his breath is like sour spirits. He''s holding me down to keep me from running away. "Where will you go, little mouse?" He snarled. "Sit still and be a good little sl*t." When I moved away from his touch, he hit me in the face. He grabbed my throat and squeezed it, squeezing it so hard that I almost died. If he keeps squeezing, this is the end. I''m going to die. I thought, "Please let me rest in peace." . . . ....... Chapter 10 Chapter 10 When I got out of bed, it was veryte at night. I was wet and sweaty all over. I was afraid my heart would burst out of my chest because it was beating so fast. This happened at night once before, so I''ll remember that Bridget had a bad dream. From the other room, I can feel her fear. I got up and went to see how she was doing. I found her sleeping again in the tub. I really want to pick her up and put her back to bed, but I decided not to. I don''t understand why she spends the night in the bathtub. Is this the only ce she knows that has protection? I can tell she can''t do anything. My mind went back to the time I kissed her and she nked out. Her body stiffened and her eyes turned purple. I didn''t think having a partner would be like this. She can''t even feel the bond with her mate. I went back to my room to sleep when I saw that she was fast asleep. Before I got up, I tossed and turned for a few hours. I put on clothes and went to the gym. I tried to forget about everything. Gamma said to Alpha, "The room has been redecorated the way you asked." Lucas''s thoughts connected to mine. He waited for a moment before saying, "Alpha, I was wondering if I could see her soon." "Many thanks, Lucas. "Give her a few more days to calm down." "Yes, Alpha. " After a few minutes, I was walking around the gym and wondering if she had already woken up. Before I go to work, I want to show her the new room. When I got home, it was dark and quiet, so I went to take a bath and will go check on her when I''m done. When I was done with my morning tasks in the toilet, I put on clothes and went to the kitchen. I saw her making tea at that time. When she saw me, she stopped. She asked, "Would you like some, Alpha?" I smiled at her and said, "Please call me William." "William, would you like some coffee?" She was happy. When she said my name for the first time, Mark purred in the back of my mind. "Thank you, but no. "Bridget, I have another surprise for you," I told her as her eyes jumped up to mine. "Come with me?" I went to the front door on walking. She seemed a little worried, but she still came after me. We''re walking down the hall when we stop in front of a door. I asked with a sly smile, "Can you guess what''s in this room?" She gave a head shake. "Let''s find out then." *** Bridget''s P.O.V *** He opened the door, and we walked into the most beautiful art gallery I have ever seen. There is a wall and windows that go from floor to ceiling. There are new paints and canvases. There is a desk for drawing and a couch that looked so cosy. As I kept walking from one side of the room to the other, I felt like a child carrying my favourite sweets. There is nothing wrong. I hear himugh, which brings me back to him. He is just leaning against the wall and looking at me. I heard it then. I haven''t heard that voice in a long time. She said, "Mate!" again in the back of my mind. *** William P.O.V *** ¡°Wolf! I can smell the wolf in her! She''s told us she wants us! In my mind, Mark growled again. I''m watching her as she looks around the room at all the things. "Danie told me that you like to paint, so I had them build you this room. You cane here and paint whatever you want whenever you want. If there is something else you want, you can go get it or ask Dan if he can get anything. I gave her a credit card and said, "Oh, and here, take this." She went over to it and took it. I told her, "You can use it for anything you want." "Thank you, William," she said as she looked into my eyes and put her hand lightly on mine. I can feel tingles in my hand. I saw her cringe as if she could also feel it. But it went away as quickly as it came, and she started to walk backwards. *** Bridget P.O.V *** What happened? Was it electricity from the air? Danie told me about a mate connection that might be the cause. "Well, I hope the lodge is great. I need to go to work now. He asked hopefully, "Would you like to have dinner with me tonight?" Iughed and said, "Yes, I''d like that." "Bridget, I''ll see you tonight." After saying this, he left. When I got back, I grabbed my coffee and sat down in my studio... I started having a lot of ideasThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. and ns for things I wanted to do. Danie sent me a mind link to let me know she''d be here to help me get ready for my date and look at any art I''d made. I got to work and didn''t stop for the rest of the day. Then someone rang the bell, Danie was the one. "Hey, hun! Oh! She looked around and said, "This ce is beautiful!" "Have you been here all day? "It''s already about 4 o''clock," she said as she looked at all my work. She stops in front of a painting. "This is lovely, Hun. "Where is this from?" She wonders. "Oh, that''s my wolf Deli," I said. It''s a painting of a wolf with purple eyes that is all white. "Is this wolf yours? "Hun, she''s so pretty!" says Danie. I then tell her that I heard from her today, and she said that William was her son. She seems to be very happy about that. "Well, we should be all set for your date with your sweetheart tonight." "But you''ve been here for so long. "You need to take a break now," she says as she drags me out of my studio andughs at how I look. She pushes me into the toilet to take a bath while she chooses what to wear. I was in the shower for a long time trying to get the paint off of me. Then she tells me to sit down and begins to do my hair. She put makeup on my face after she was done styling my hair. Goddess! I don''t even know who I am. Then I put on the beautiful dress she had picked out for me. She chose a short dark red dress with tight long sleeves. It looks like the colour she gave my hair. She made me wear red zing heels. Then, from the living room, we heard William calling. . . . ....... Chapter 11 Chapter 11 *** William P.O.V *** Around 7 p.m., I walked down the hallway and heard Danie and Bridget talking in Danie''s room. I went on foot to the living room. Before the door opened, I could hear Danieugh. Danie ran out the door. "Here is your dear Bridget Smith," I said. When she walked, Bridget wore a short, tight, darkish red dress. Her dark brown hair hangs down about halfway down her back. She looked beautiful, and I didn''t want to go anywhere but my bedroom with her. I''d rather feel her soft hands and skin between my own. I want to bury my face in the crook of her neck. I''d prefer to style her. Danie yelled, "William!" and woke me up from my daydream. "Don''t you think she''s pretty?" She said this while staring at me. "Of course, yes. I walked up to her and said, "Bridget, you look beautiful." I asked her, "Are you ready to go?" and offered to take her hand. She said "Yes" and took it. Then we left the room, got off the lift, and walked into the lobby. "You look beautiful tonight, Miss Smith," Dan said as he opened the door for us. "Don''t flirt with my partner," I teased with augh, and we walked to the SUV that was waiting for us. "Wouldn''t even think about it," Dan said as he shut the door. I can''t stop looking at her. She was beautiful before, but now that she''s sitting next to me in this dress, she looks even better. I wish she could also feel the bond between mates. "She will know. I can feel her wolf getting stronger,'' Mark tells me. I wonder why her wolf is weak. She probably wasn''t getting enough food. We got to the restaurant a few minutester, and it was empty when we walked in. ¡°Oh! No one else is here. Do they even have doors?" She looked up at me with her big blue eyes and asked. "They''re ready for us," I said with augh. We are greeted by the hostess, who shows us to the table in the middle of the room. The waiter came in and gave us each a ss of wine. Bridget said, "I''m not quite used to drinking wine yet." She says in a shy way, "But I''d love to try." I snort. "Bridget, no one really likes wine that much," I told her, and sheughed. She''s so cute! "We can try something else if you don''t like wine. I told her, "Anything you want." She says, "No, I don''t want to be a bother." "Bridget, it doesn''t look like you''re a problem. Please.¡± Sheughed as she looked up at me and said, "You can call me Bridget." She tasted the wine and had a bitter look on her face. She asked, "Maybe something sweeter?" I give the waiter a nod, and he brings out another bottle of wine and fills her ss again. "This might be as sweet as it gets," I told her. She gave it a try, liked it, andughed. "This is good." I chuckled. Adorable. We talk a little bit about the art she made today. She asked me what I do all day while I''m gone. I give a response about my job and some of the things I have to deal with every day. She talked to me more than on the first day, and she talked to me even more after she had some wine. When the food came, it was steak. I told her, "Danie told me you like steak." Sheughed and shook her head. "I''m starting to think she''s your spy," she said, and when she was done, she had a shocked look on her face. "I''m so sorry, William. I didn''t mean for that to sound rude or ungrateful," she said, putting her hands on herp and looking at them. From Bridget''s point of view, I then heard him softlyugh. "First of all, you can call me William. Second, you do have a point. I''ve been so busy that I haven''t had time to get to know you as well as I would like. She keeps talking about you to me. Even though I did ask. She knows that I care about you, but she also knows that I''m a knucklehead and can get angry easily. You don''t need to be afraid to tell me what''s on your mind," he said as he reached out and gently squeezed my hands. The tea was great, and William is so cute. He looks like a mannequin in his navy blue suit and skinny tie. His hair is messy but in a "this was nned" kind of way. I can''t believe that such a perfect person has been with me for three days. I''m starting to feel better and better about myself every day, and I can feel my wolf again. I can''t talk to her, but I can tell she''s here right now. We talked some more, and then the dessert came. We both had it. When tea is over, we get up and head out. "Would you like to walk back? "It''s not that far," he told me as he looked at me with his hand on my arm. "Sure, as long as it isn''t too far. I''m still getting used to these heels," I said. Heughed and said, "Well, if they hurt. I will carry you." We started walking down the street after I shook my head. It''s after dark. He tells me about the town and how his pack grew to be one of the biggest in South America. I shook my head and felt a buzz from having had too much to drink. I feel like I''m in the air. We were in the lift and going up before I knew it. When we got to the hallway, he took off his tie and led me to the door of my room. He said, "Thanks for having tea with me." I said, "Thanks for taking me on my first date." It looks like shockes over his face, but then it gets softer. "How would it feel to do this every day? We don''t have to go out every night, but I''d like to take you on a date sometimes," he says as he takes my hands. When our palms touch, that feeling of static is back. "I know you have a lot of work to do. I look at our hands and say, "I don''t want to take you away from that." He puts one arm under my chin and gently lifts my head. He whispered my name and said, "I''m not too busy for you, Bridget." Damn, he is gorgeous.. he is just a masterpiece. Any girl could get used to looking into his brown eyes. "Bridget, may I give you ast kiss?" He asked. He wants to know if he can do something. I nod. His hand slides down the back of my neck, and he gently pulls me towards him so we can kiss. It is soft and warm. I''ve never kissed like this before, and it feels like electricity when our lips touch. And as quickly as it began, it''s over. Good night, sweets... Bridget," he whispered in my ear as he started to walk to his room. I stopped him from leaving by holding his arm. He again looked at me. "Thank you again for the studio and the date. I try not to cry as I say, "I really love it." He was happy andughed. "I''d do anything for you, Bridget," he tells me, and we both go to our own rooms. Before I went to bed, I took a shower. I put my shoes on and walk into bed. Before Iy down, I didn''t know how tired I was. "Oh, my... A little pink mouse hase to see me," he said. He said, "Come over here." I moved towards him a few steps. I moved away from him a few steps. "Close up," He told them. I moved a little bit closer. He says "Move closer" again. I''ll have a couple more. I am right next to where he is sitting. He took my hands and forced me to sit on hisp. He put his face right up against my neck and sniffed it. "Hmm, I can tell you are worried. "Dangerous," he whispered into my ear. He licked my neck and said, "I wonder what I can do to you to make you scared." He grabbed some of my hair and pulled my head back, making my throat visible. He then reached over to the table next to him and took a knife from it. I felt a tear fall from my eye. "That''s not all we can do, but it''s a start." I can feel the knife''s sharp edge on my cheek. . . . ...... This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 *** Bridget P.O.V *** When I woke up, I felt breathless so I touched my face and checked the room to make sure I¡¯m alone. I took in deep breaths. I hate these stupid nightmares that just won''t stop. Just once I¡¯d like to sleep peacefully at night. I took my pillow and nket and then headed to the bathroom. *** William P.O.V *** That fear made me get out of bed again like the previous night. Iy there trying to breathe knowing it was Bridget''s dream again. I hate that she has these nightmares every night. I can''t think about the pain she has been through. I get up to check on her. When I opened the door, the bedroom was empty. I opened the door leading to the bathroom and found her asleep in the tub. I sighed and left the room. I went to the kitchen and took a cup full of water before going to sleep. *** Bridget P.O.V *** These few days have been awful. I¡¯d wake up to make coffee and chat with William a little before he leaves for work. I¡¯d go paint or spend time with Danie. She usually dolls me up for my dates with William. He makes time for me every night. We¡¯ve gone out to many restaurants. A few times we just stayed at home and he would hire a chef toe to cook for us. One time, we had a pic on the balcony. I¡¯ve been here for a week and I am starting to get comfortable. I¡¯ve even started hearing from the deli again. Not a lot but we''ve talked. I¡¯m happy that she didn¡¯t leave me as I thought. I have the dreams though, every night. Meanwhile back at Blood Forest Pack- Someone knocked on the door three times before the door opened. ¡°Oh, Alpha Jackson, what a pleasant surprise. Pleasee in,¡± Luna Katherine said nervously. Alpha Jackson entered the house. ¡°Is Alpha Johnson in his office? I havee for my little white mouse.¡± ¡°Oh yes, right this way,¡± Luna says as she led him to the office. She knocked before entering the office. Alpha Johnson is standing behind his desk looking nervous. ¡°Alpha Jackson, what a surprise!¡± Johnson says nervously. ¡°Johnson, I expect you received the savings I sent. I¡¯m here to acquire...,¡± Alpha Jackson was interrupted. ¡°Yes, about that, I regret to say she¡¯s no longer here,¡± Johnson says with his eyes movingly to and fro between the Alpha and Beta. ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s not here? Where is she?¡± Jackson¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Well you see, Alpha William came herest week and...¡± ¡°ALPHA William?¡± Jackson cuts him off. ¡°Yes and he imed her as his mate and I couldn¡¯t continue to control her,¡± Johnson tried to exin. ¡°So you simply gave her to him? YOU DON¡¯T EVEN KNOW WHAT YOU HAD,¡± Jayson growls as he walked into the room backing Johnson up against the wall. ¡°I will pay you back the money you sent,¡± Johnson said nervously, cing his hands in the air and trying to de-escte the situation. ¡°You f*****g better. You spineless worm,¡± Jayson hissed. He punched the wall narrowly missing Johnson¡¯s head and growled. Then he makes his way out of the house. ¡°Where are we going boss?¡± His Beta asked. ¡°We need to pay my cousin William a little,¡± Jackson says as he walked into the car. - The subsequent day - ¡°Yes, J,¡± Alpha William''s phone rang. ¡°Alpha Jackson called and requested a meeting with you in an hour.¡± ¡°Did he say when he''lle to the meeting?¡± ¡°No Sir. ¡° ¡°Ok, start the preparation then.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± ¡°Liam, can you meet me in my office in an hour for a meeting?¡± I mind-linked. ¡°Sure, I do not see a meeting on the schedule.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin when you get here.¡± 30 minutester, Liam walked in. ¡°So who are you having this meeting with?¡± Liam asked as he sat on a sofa. ¡°Jackson,¡± I replied. Liam groaned and threw his head back. ¡°What is that delinquent wolf doing out here?¡± Liam has never been a fan of my cousin and neither have I. Even though we are rted, we¡¯ve never gotten along. Another 30 minutester, Alpha William¡¯sphone rang again. ¡°Alpha Jackson is here.¡± ¡°Send him in.¡± Jackson walked in. I haven¡¯t seen him in nearly 4 years since he took over the Alpha duties at his pack. He looks colder and indifferent just like his father. ¡°Hello cousin,¡± Jackson says with augh. ¡°Hello Jackson, to what do I owe the pleasure?¡± I gestured for him to have a seat. ¡°Oh, I heard through the grapevine that you''ve gotten your mate. Congrattions,¡± He said as he takes a seat. He squinted his eyes at me. ¡°Thank you but we have not made the public announcement yet,¡± I say, not sure where this is going. ¡°Why is that cousin? I was thinking you would be shouting it from the rooftops,¡± He asked. He got up from his chair, put both arms on my desk, and leaned forward. ¡°Do you like her and prefer to keep her for yourself?¡± He hissed. My eyes widened when I realized what this meeting is all about. ¡°What the hell?¡± Liam cuts in, getting mad too. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I got it. After I had her, I put her up for purchase,¡± He said nonchntly. I am boiling with rage as I felt like questioning him about touching Bridget. My hand starts to shake. ¡°Have you gotten her to scream yet?¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°ENOUGH!,¡± I growled. ¡°Is this why youe here?¡± I stand as a low growl leaves my mouth. ¡°Hey cousin, I just came by using to see if when you are bored with her and if I may take her off your hands?¡± He said with a creepy grin. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I rushed across the room and grasp him by his throat and m him againstThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. the wall. Heughed. I m his lower back against the wall. ¡°You will nevery your slimy hands on her again,¡± I growled. ¡°Oh, but she begged me for morest time. I wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint,¡± He hissed in my face. I pulled him from the wall and m him back. I can feel Liam trying to pull me from him. ¡°William, let him go. He¡¯s not worth it. He¡¯s trying to urge you on,¡± Liam''s mind linked to me. I know he is right but I can¡¯t get the thoughts of Jackson and Bridget out of my head. ¡°William, you have to act reasonably here,¡± Liam said, attempting to make me release him. I released him and let him go. ¡°I am aware of what you have been making an attempt to prove here Jackson but you have to get the hell out,¡± Liam said, standing in between me and Jackson. ¡°Oh, I have achieved what I came for. I''ll be going then," He turned to head towards the door. ¡±Tell Smith, I¡¯ll be seeing her,¡° He says over his shoulder as he¡¯s walking out the door. I growled and rushed to him but Liam held me back. I am furious. Mark is growling and pacing in my mind. I just want to destroy something. ¡°Go and take a seat down man to cool off,¡± Liam told me. No sooner had I sat down than the door opened. It¡¯s Danie and Bridget. . . . ....... Chapter 13 Chapter 13 *** Bridget P.O.V *** ¡°We don¡¯t have to trouble them. We can tell them at dinner tonight,¡± I insist. ¡°Hey J, are they in a meeting right now?¡± Danie asked thedy at the desk in front of the office. ¡°No Beta, their meeting just ended." ¡°Good, thanks," Danie said as she led me to the door. ¡°See? No meeting and they need a break anyway." We get to the door and open it. I can sense the anger as we walked in. William is standing behind his desk and Liam is in the centre of the room. ¡°Danie now is not the right time to disturb us,¡± Liam said as he attempted to lead us out. ¡°Did you sleep with him?¡± William asks in the quietest voice I have ever heard. Who? What is he talking about? ¡°Man, this is not the time,¡± Liam tried to tell him. ¡°Did you sleep with him?¡± William said loudly as he stepped away from his desk. I walked around Danie and Liam. ¡°Who? What are you talking about?¡± Danie asked sharply taking a step forward. ¡°Jackson. Did you f**k him?,¡± William is filled with rage and I can feel it. ¡°How many different men have you f**ked?¡± It feels like he''s speaking gibberish now. ¡°You are out of line, man,¡± Liam stepped in front of William. ¡°No, I have the right to know!¡± He¡¯s shouting now. I need to escape. I need to run away. I want to get out . . . *** Danie¡¯s P.O.V *** I can not agree with what I am listening to from William. He has definitely lost his mind. I walked to Bridget to take her out of the room. Her eyes are closed however when she opens them, they are crimson. I gasp drawing Liam¡¯s attention. ¡°Bridget?¡± Liam said looking at her. ¡°Deli?,¡± I asked. Could this be her wolf? She turned and looked at me. ¡°Deli, is that you?¡± I asked again. She nods her head. ¡°Deli, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Protecting Bridget,¡± She said. ¡°She called me and I came. ¡° ¡°Deli, where have you been? Bridget has ignored you,¡± I said gaining William and Liam''s attention. ¡°I have been here but I''m very vulnerable. I have only been in a position to use my little bit of strength to guard Bridget against the pain.¡± ¡°Pain? What pain?¡± I asked. ¡°Pain from her household. Pain from the scars.¡± ¡°Deli, how did you get the scars?¡± I asked. William and Liam looked at me strangely. I have not told them about the scars. It''s also not my story to tell. ¡°A man named Jackson gave us these scars,¡± She says quietly. ¡°Can you tell us what happened to you?¡± Liam asked. She looked down and then back at us. ¡°One night, when Jayson was staying with us in our house. Our father dispatched us to his room. When we reached there, he was under the influence of alcohol and made us get undressed before pulling us into the bed. He tied us down and then he... he took out a silver knife. He dragged it throughout our bodies burning us. Bridget was scared and called for me toe forward. I hid her in my thought while he cut into our bodies. He started with small, little cuts on my arms. Then he grew obsessed with hearing me scream. He pierced my chest with the knife and dragged it down. But I did not scream. He moved it to my belly and made a few more cuts. At this time, I was starting to lose consciousness. Felt one greater stab in my aspect before completely passing out. Bridget knows they want her in the bathtub covered in blood.¡± She looked away when she was done. I am in total shock at what l just heard. How can someone do that to anyone? How does anyone live after doing something like that? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you shift to defend her?¡± William asked. ¡°I couldn¡¯t shift after the amount of wolf¡¯s bane her parents had put in her.¡± ¡°What do you mean!?¡± William was getting upset all over again. ¡°Her parents gave her a small dose of wolf¡¯s bane for thest few years so she couldn¡¯t shift. I had to save all the energy I had just to be able to push her back.¡± ¡°How much does she remember ?¡± I asked. It depends. Sometimes nothing, sometimes everything. I tried all I could do for her,¡± She sounded defeated. ¡°She wants toe back,¡± She closed her eyes and opened them back. Her eyes had turned blue. Bridget¡®s P.O.V I open my eyes to see Danie in tears, Liam looked shocked and horrified and William wouldn¡¯t even look at me. He is gripping his desk so hard that he actually breaks it. I took a few steps back. I turned around and left the office. I stay here with them looking at me like that. I head for the elevator. *** William¡¯s P.O.V *** I didn¡¯t seed. I couldn¡¯t protect my mate. She has been through more than I could have imagined. I want to rip out the throats of everyone that has ever touched her. How can I make this up to her? How could I have shouted at her over something so stupid? ¡°Jackson,¡± Mark growled at the back of my mind. ¡°He did this to our mate. We should attack!¡± We need to calm down. That was when I saw Bridget rushing out of the office. I immediately followed her. ¡°Bridget!,¡± I shouted but she doesn¡¯t stop. She¡¯s headed for the elevator. She gets in the elevator and someone follows behind her. When he turned around, rage and panic fill me. *** Bridget P.O.V *** I can hear William calling my name but I''m not going to stop. I got to the elevator and walked in. Another man gets in with me and before the doors close I heard him say, ¡°Hello, little white mouse.¡± . . . ....... This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Bridget P.O.V I could feel the blood leaving my face and a void opening up within me at the same time. As William''s anger started to boil over, I turned to look at him. I am able to observe him dashing towards the lift just as the doors are closing. "William, assist," I mind-linked him. Nevertheless, he is not quick enough, and the door is closed behind him. I heaved a scared sigh. Right now, just Alpha Jackson and I are here. *** Wims P.O.V *** I could almost make out a whisper of her pleading voice in my thoughts as she called out to William for assistance. Mark barked in my mind and fought me to take control of the situation. I sprinted as quickly as I could in the direction of the lift. I sent Liam a mental link that said, "Jackson is currently in the lift with Bridget." "WHAT?! " Liam exims in shock. I was walking towards the lift when the door suddenly closed behind me. "No... No... No...," I walk up to the door and begin pressing the buttons, hoping that it will open for me. Where exactly are we heading in this lift?" "As you wish, boss. "What are you going to do?" he questioned. "I don''t know." I answered while gazing at the door and said, "I''m going to take the stairs." "You''ll never make it in time." "I will if I change," I said as I dashed for the door and started tossing my clothing aside. As soon as I''m on the stairway, I make a shift in my position. I took off running down the stairs as quickly as I could. Liam yelled, "They are heading to the pinnacle floor boss!" as they approached them. *** Bridget''s P.O.V *** As soon as the lift started moving, I overheard him take a long breath, almost as if he were sniffing the air, and say, "Oh, how I''ve missed that delectable aroma." Your anxiety isparable to the most enticing aroma. I am frozen. What do I do? I can''t get out. "You are gazing, gorgeous Smith. "I''m imprisoned. "I think being a future Luna would look well on you," he adds as he walks in front of me. "That would complement you." My reflex is to jerk away as his hand moves closer to making contact with my face. He was giggling to himself as he forcefully touched my face with his hands. I lowered my head and shut my eyes as he knelt down. I made another attempt to pull, but he forced my body into the wall, preventing me from seeding. I ampletely out of options at this point. ¡°What? Are you pleased to see me after such a long time? He hissed in my direction. "Where have those stunning ruby eyes gone?" As he nced at me, he asked the question. "Well, I guess you don''t seem to be terrified," the other person said. He remarked while tilting his head to the side and moving his hand to my throat before applying pressure to it. I saw him take something that glistened brilliantly out of the corner of my eye and hand it to me. As he stabbed my cheeks with the de, he said, "Maybe we should proceed with our little game," and then heughed. When a tear rolls down my cheek, I take a deep breath and force it in. "Bridget, I''m sorry, but I can''t leave right now. Deli''s voice whispers in the back of my head, "He knows." What do you know? I asked bewildered and afraid. "At this point, that is of no importance. You only need to muster your strength for a few more minutes at this point. Can you carry out the task? She inquired. "Well, I''ll give it a shot." He moved the knife to my thigh and began stabbing me. Because I''m wearing shorts, the only parts of my body that are bare are my legs. As he looked down and saw that my legs were unharmed, he remarked, "Oh, it appears that I missed a few locations." He took another whiff of me while he was leaning into my neck. While he licked my neck, he murmured something sweet into my ear and said, "Intoxicating, my sweetheart." I let out a whimper and make an effort to retreat. After that, he uses the knife to cut the front of my shirt apart, exposing both my stomach and my bra. I make an effort to get free, but he only responds by tightening his hold on my neck and lifting me off the ground. "Where on earth are her eyes?!" Simple as that, he yelled as the lift came to a stop and the door opened to reveal the most breathtaking scenery. *** William P.O.V *** "Are they striving to reach the pinnacle?" I asked Liam. "No, they have not ceased their activities. They are currently on ground 9 and continuing to ascend. Crap, I''m on 8. I need to exert more effort. I''m climbing the stairs as quickly as I can manage at the moment. After what seemed like an eternity, I broke through the door of the lift and eventually reached the top floor. I put the car in reverse and pressed the button. When the door suddenly opened, I saw that mypanion had been lifted off the ground. He had his hands around her neck, her shirt was torn, and she has brand-new cuts on her face and leg. He was holding her down. There is a knife in Jayson''s hand. *** Bridget''s P.O.V *** I look up to see William standing at the entrancepletely nude and out of breath. He red at her and hissed, "Get your hands off my partner." "You are aware that I firmly oppose the fact that you used to pretend that she was your partner. This is something that Ipletely reject. I assumed you were aware of the situation you were in. It is clear to me now that she is your partner. But what exactly did you do to her when she was a wolf? If we made eye contact, I could see those fiery eyes appearing before me in an instant. Nothing more to say" Smith seems to be going through some kind of transition. . . . ....... This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 *** Bridget''s P.O.V *** ¡°Bridget, you have to get yourself free. I can¡¯t risk him hurting you if Ie in there,¡± William told me through the mind link. ¡°Bridget you have to hurt him first or he will hurt you,¡± Deli said. ¡°How?¡± I asked ¡°Kick him where the sun never shines,¡± She growled. ¡°Fast and hard,¡± William added like he is aware of what I¡¯m thinking. With all my strength, I kick Jackson in his crotch. He groaned and released me. I fall to the ground as William rushed in and tackled Jackson. ¡°Bridget... Go!... Run!!!,¡± He shouted. I¡¯m coughing and trying to catch my breath but I get out of the elevator and into the corridor. *** William P.O.V *** As soon as Bridget is out of his grasp, I lunged toward Jackson, holding him down so Bridget can escape. ¡°Bridget... Go... Run,¡± I tell her. When I see she is in the corridor, I hit the lobby button in the elevator. I straddled Jackson and start punching him. I didn''t stop punching him. ¡°Danie, Bridget is in the apartment. Go check on her,¡± I mind-linked at her while punching Jackson. ¡°Liam meet me at the elevator in the lobby.¡± Still punching him. I¡¯m so mad. Everything Bridget has been through, all of the torture, and abuse, and I couldn¡¯t do anything to protect her. It¡¯s all bubbling to the surface. We reached the foyer and Liam pulls me off Jackson, who is still conscious somehow. Two guards come and threw Jackson off the floor. ¡°Jackson, you are banished from our pack''snds. If you are ever seen in our pack again, you will be dealt and killed on sight,¡± I said breathing hard. Jackson spat blood out of his mouth, ¡°Looking forward to it cousin.¡± ¡°Escort him off ournds,¡± I told the guards. ¡°Guys, I can¡¯t locate Bridget. I looked in her room, your room, and the studio,¡± Danie''s mind linked me. ¡°Did you check the bathroom? Look in the bathtub, she''ll be there.¡± In the tub? ... I observed her. *** Danie¡¯s P.O.V *** ¡°I found her,¡± I told them. She is sitting with her hands wrapped around them. ¡°Bridget hun, are youAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. alright?¡± I kneel beside the bathtub and look into her face. Her eyes. One is blue and the other is crimson. ¡°I can not get her to calm down,¡± Deli said. I can hear her mumbling under her breath. I touched the water and saw that it was cold. ¡°Sorry hun,¡± I turned on the shower and I heard her take in a deep breath. Her eyes are both blue now. I turned off the water and took a towel from the shelf before wrapping her in it. I dried off her face as her eyes connected with mine and tears swell up. She started sobbing. I lean over the faucet of the bathtub and pull her to me. I wrapped my hands around her as she cried. After a few minutes, I heard people entering the room. ¡°William, is that you?¡± I mind-linked and looked over my shoulder to see William standing there in shorts that are stained with blood. ¡°Stop!,¡± I say. ¡°Before youe in here, clean yourself first,¡± I looked down at his hands. He looked down too and disappeared for a few minutes. Bridget Is still crying. William returned in clean shorts and a loose T-shirt. Bridget''s crying has ceased. ¡°Bridget, is it okay if William carries you up and puts you in bed?¡± ¡°You will not leave me, will you?¡± She asked, tilting her head to meet my eyes. ¡°I won''t let you go,¡± I squeezed her hands. She nodded and I stand up. William came in and carried her up gently. She rxed in his chest. ¡°Do you think she feels the mate bond?¡±I asked William. ¡°Goddess, I hope so,¡± He said sadly. William ced her in bed and I crawled in. He left the room. *** William P.O.V *** I left her and Danie in bed. ¡°How is she?¡± Liam asked, walking over to me. ¡°I don¡¯t know man but there''s someone we need to talk to. I want more information,¡± I told him. ¡°Who?¡± Liam looked harassed. ¡°Gamma Lucas,¡± I say aloud and call to him over thinking mind- link. ¡°Yes Alpha,¡± He replied. ¡°Gamma Lucas, are you in the building? Can you make your way to my apartment? I think we need to talk.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha. Is this about Bridget?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°I will be up in no time.¡± Ten minutester, Gamma Perez is at the door. ¡°Hello Alpha, how is she? I heard about the attack,¡± He shook my hand. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m no longer sure. Danie is in there with her. She reminded me that you came from Blood Forest pack and I was hoping you would shed some light on the matter for me,¡± I said, gesturing for us to take a seat at the table. ¡°Sure Alpha, what would you like to know?¡± He asked while taking a seat. Liam and I join him. ¡°Everything Lucas. Exin from the beginning. Was she always treated so poorly?¡±I asked. ¡°No, actually, when Bridget was growing up, things were very different. When she was a youngster, she used to run and y with the other children in the pack. She was a ball of energy. And boy, she used to be fast like a bullet. She wanted to grow up and be a warrior like her elder brother. She was usually sneaking into the training room and cheering us up,¡± He said, smiling to himself. ¡°So what happened? When did it change?¡± II ask stressed. ¡°Well, it changed when she shifted.¡± ¡°What changed? When who shifted?¡± Danie asked as she walked into the room. All of us stood up. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She fell asleep and I heard you all talking,¡± She exined as she raised her hands up to calm us. Just then the door opened and my dad walked in looking worried. ¡°I heard about what happened. Is everyone okay? How is she?,¡± He walked over and puts a hand on my shoulder. I hugged him. I don''t hug my dad often as a man however I felt like I wanted it. ¡°Is she okay,?¡± He asked while we hugged. ¡°I do not know dad. But I¡¯m trying to make sure.¡± We disentangled from the hug. ¡°Gamma Perez, it¡¯s so nice to see you.¡± ¡°Always a pleasure Alpha,¡± Perez replied. My dad and Perez grew close over the years throughout my dad''s reign as the alpha. ¡°Oh please, it is Raymond now,¡± He pped Perez on the shoulder. ¡°Once an Alpha, always an Alpha,¡± Perez said. Danie cleared her throat, getting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I want to know what happened after she shifted,¡± Danie looked so unhappy. She looked like she just found out Santa us is not real. We all take a seat as Perez continues. . . . ....... Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¡°The Smith family is acknowledged for their pitch-ck wolves. But when Bridget became of age and shifted for the first time at 14. Her wolf was not ck but white,¡± Perez exined. ¡®¡¯All white? ¡° my dad asked. Perez nodded his head. They looked at each other like they both share a secret. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°We¡¯ll exin thatter. However, when Bridget shifted her father was enraged. He believed her mom had an affair and that Bridget was not his. He punished them both very harshly. Soon her mother turned to her too, ming Bridget for the treatment. The older she got, the worse it got and when she turned 17, her father began to beat her. And the Beta... he started harassing her at night,¡± He whispered thatst part. ¡°I tried my best to inter between her, her father and the Beta. But when her brother joined in, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I informed the Alpha what he was doing was once wrong. I asked him to let me take Bridget away and he would by no means have to see her again.¡± ¡°You did?¡± A voice came from behind us. We all turn to see Bridget wrapped in a nket and standing at her door. Perez stood up, ¡°I did child. But he refused me and called me a traitor before he then banished me and my household from the pack.¡± He takes a few steps toward her. Sheughed and dropped the nket before running into his arms. ¡°Oh, Gamma Perez, I missed you,¡± She said as she hugged him and buried her face in his shoulder. ¡°I missed you too little rabbit,¡± He said kissing the top of her head. ¡°What''s with all the animal nicknames?¡± Liam asked. ¡°It was the first animal she ever killed while hunting,¡± Perez giggled. Sheughed and looked up at him. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen herugh like that. It breaks my heart that it is not for me. Danie walked over to Bridget. ¡°Bridget, let¡¯s go and take a look at your injuries,¡± Danie led Bridget to the bedroom and into her bathroom. ¡°I did not know that she would survive. I can not count how many times I picked her off the ground or took her to the clinic. I thought I would never see her again,¡± Perez says. ¡°I am aware of that Lucas. But she¡¯s right here now,¡± My dad said as he ce his hand on Lucas¡¯shoulder. ¡°Did you know?¡± I ask my dad. ¡°Son, it was a hard situation. When Perez came here, he told me about her. But at the time, we had been already in a conflict with Silver Moon Pack. I didn¡¯t have the assets to start a war,¡± my dad exined. He looked guilty. I¡¯m indignant but I understand. He¡¯s right. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ve in not seen an all-white wolf before. That¡¯s umon. Right!?,¡± Liam asked. ¡°What?,¡± I asked. ¡°It is rare. In truth, she¡¯s the only one,¡± my dad said. ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s a hero,¡± He answered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± We all take a seat again. ¡°Well, history has it that a pure white wolf will be born and the wolf will preserve power and their pack will benefit from this power. They will rule over all packs and they will be one Or so the legend said,¡± Perez exined. ¡° Why I have not heard of this before?¡± I asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s the oldest legend I know. People stopped speaking about it. They stopped believing it is true. Many are not aware of it. Obviously, Johnson wasn''t aware of what he had,¡± my dad exined. ¡°Strength? What type of strength?¡± Liam asked. ¡°I do not know because human beings stopped speaking about it. Los of the information about it has been lost,¡± My father exined. ¡°You guys, I think it¡¯s time for us to go. Let everybody rest and we can learn more during dinner this week,¡± Danie said as she closed the door quietly. ¡°Alpha,¡± Perez stood up and addressed me. ¡°As a Gamma, I would like to provide protection to the future Luna and I vow to guard her till my final breath,¡± Perez says to me. ¡°I approve your vow of protection but she wants to as well,¡± I say nodding to her room. ¡°I will call to check up on her in the next few days. But I will be standing guard outdoors in the meantime,¡± Perez said. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Son, if you need anything, call. Your mother wants you over for dinner soon but I will try to hold her off,¡± my dad said and pats my shoulder. ¡°William, we are downstairs if you need us,¡± Liam said and they all walked out of the room. I copsed on the couch as I thought about the whole thing that has happened today. I get up to take a look at Bridget. When I opened the door, she is asleep in the bed. Just as I was about to shut the door, I heard, ¡°William.¡± *** Bridget''s P.O.V *** ¡°William,¡± I said. He stopped and stepped closer to me. ¡°What is it, sweetheart?¡± He whispered. ¡°Do you want a ss of water?¡± My throat hurts so I nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± He left and then returned with a ss of water. I take a few sips and returned down. He then turned to leave. ¡°William,¡± I called. ¡°Yes?,¡± He looked back. ¡°Can you stay with me for some time? I feel calmer when you¡¯re around.¡± I am too embarrassed to make eye contact with him. ¡°Of course, I will,¡± He said to my amusement. He moved to the other facet of the bed and walked slowly under the bedcovers beforeying down by my side. ¡°Is this good enough?¡± He asked. I nodded as I scoot closer to him and wey like that for a minute. ¡°Oh,e here,¡± He said as he pulled me closer and Iy my head on his chest. ¡°Is this better?¡± he asked. Yes, it is I felt the peaceful ambiencee over me. I nodded my head and he ced his hands around my waist. It took some time before I started dozing. . . . ....... Chapter 17 Chapter 17 William P.O.V I woke up to the reflection of the sun reflecting on me. I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep. This sweet scent fills the air like pawpaw and cucumber. I looked down and saw Bridget sleeping on my chest. It¡¯s her. It''s her scent. I took in a deep breath. I am amazed she slept throughout the night. I watched her sleep, her head rising and falling with every breath I take. After about a minute of staring at her, I realize I¡¯m being kind of creepy staring at her while she sleeps. I tried to get up but she put her hands across me. I think she did it subconsciously. She then nuzzled into my chest and I can''t stop myself fromughing. I pull her in. This is the first skin contact we have had in the week she has been here and I have to admit I love it. I prefer to stay right here in this moment but then her eyes opened wide. Bridget''s P.O.V Did I just nuzzle him? Holy shit! I feel like dying from this embarrassment. He smells so good though like the woods in spring. Just manly and don¡¯t get me started about his body. His robust hands pulled me in. The muscle on his chest and abs. He looks like a Greek God. I bet he tastes yummy too and I wouldn¡¯t mind the idea of his fingers on my body. Oh no! Bridget stops it, he¡¯ll smell your arousal. I opened my eyes and took my hands off him. ¡°I am sorry. You do not have to stay,¡± I whispered. He justughed and looked down at me. ¡°I¡¯ve already stayed the night but I was simply going to get up to make you some breakfast.¡± ¡°Breakfast? Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡± I asked. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m taking some time off. I know that we haven¡¯t spent much time together as we should have. I tried to convince myself that you needed time to adapt,¡± He exined. ¡°And now?¡± I asked. ¡°And now I know you need me,¡± He kissed my forehead. ¡°But before I go, I want to take a look at your wounds,¡± He lets go of me and Iy back. He leaned over me and ced a hand beneath my chin before tilting my head to the side. His face is so close to mine that I can feel his hot his breath on my cheek. I swallowed hard. His eyes flicked up to mine and heughed. Then his hands trailed my shirt. ¡°Is it ok if I raise this to take a look?¡±He asked gently and I nodded. He lifted my shirt and trailed his hand over my belly. I cringe at the tingles in my skin. ¡°Does that hurt?¡± He asked, concerned. I shake my head no. He continued and I closed my eyes enjoying his touch. He makes his way down to my leg and runs his hands over my thigh and a small moan forms in my throat. Of course with his sensitive hearing, he must have heard it. I cannot believe I just did that. I can feel the heat of blush on my cheeks. Why is my body reacting like this? I heard him chortle and he dropped my shirt as he made his way back to my face. ¡°You have recovered,¡± he told me. ¡°Really? Normally, it takes a few days,¡± I said. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, it is possibly caused by your wolf. Now that you are more rxed, you will heal faster,¡± He exined. Heid down next to me and looked down at me. I stared into his stunning eyes. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to get up and make you breakfast. But I will warn you, I only know how to make pancakes and eggs.¡± I giggled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make breakfast together? I will just take a quick shower. You can start making the coffee.¡± ¡°Okay We get up and he heads to the kitchen as I walked to the bathroom. I bathe quickly and change clothes. I put on an unfastened T-shirt and a cardigan with jeans and shorts. I walked out to the kitchen and see him. He¡¯s at the counter pouring coffee into a mug. He¡¯s already taken out all of the ingredients for making pancakes. I paused for a second and stared at him. He¡¯s really attractive. Tall, tanned and perfect. I¡¯ve never ogled at a man before but this man just makes me stop in my tracks. ¡°You going to stand there just staring or are you going toe help,¡± He smirked. I felt myself blush and walked toward him. He raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°I feel like baking. I love baking and I have not baked anything this week,¡± I told him. ¡°Ok, what do you want to bake?¡± ¡°Let me see what you have in here.¡± After a few minutes of poking around, I find everything I need to make blueberry and chocte muffins. ¡°Why is your kitchen so stocked if you never eat here?,¡± I asked boldly. ¡°Haha, what makes you think I don¡¯t eat here?,¡± He askedughing. He hands over a mug of freshly poured espresso to me. ¡°Well, we have not cooked any meal here the entire time I¡¯ve been here. We are always going out to eat or ordering food. ¡°Well, at that time and I guess I wanted to give you what you desired and show you an appropriate time,¡± he exined. That¡¯s sweet. ¡°He¡¯s a real man Bridget. He¡¯s our mate,¡± Deli said. ''I don''t understand,'' I replied. ¡°Yes, you do. You are drawn to him and he smells delicious. We both know you were checking him out even when your life was in danger. He is your other half. You make each other stronger. Also, you slept through the nightst night without nightmares.¡± ¡°Oh, my goddess!¡± I say out loud. ¡°What?!,¡± William looked at me concerned. ¡°I just realize that I didn¡¯t have a nightmarest night,¡± I say. ¡°Yeah, first time besides one due to the fact you¡¯ve been right here,¡± he replied, shocked. How does he know that? ¡°How do you know that?¡± I asked. I need to know. . . . ...... Chapter 18 Chapter 18 The response he gave was, "I can feel your worry and panic." "Let me get this straight¡ªyou can feel it when I''m having a nightmare, right?" I inquired while feeling astounded. ¡°Yeah. Every time I woke up, I''d go into the toilet and check on you to make sure it was only a dream, but every time, I''d find you fast sleeping in the tub," he said. "It was like a nightmare." ¡°Oh no! I am so sorry that I have been rousing you from your sleep. I screamed out in a panic, "I didn''t realise..." Heughed and said, "Bridget, it''s okay." Before proceeding, he took a little pause and asked, "May I ask why the bathtub?" While I was making the pancakes, I mumbled to myself, "The bathroom used to be the only room with a lock," as I poured some pancake batter onto the hot griddle. He doesn''t say anything. I take the bowl with me to the washbasin to give it a final cleaning. William begins to toss the pancakes into the air. There is a period of time during which neither of us speaks, during which he finishes preparing the pancakes and I begin to fry the eggs. "Damn it, Bridget, I''m sorry," He said as he threw the spat into the washbasin, which startled me for some reason. "For what purpose?" "I''m sorry that I wasn''t there to protect you from all of the terrible things that have taken ce in your life. I''m sorry that you had to resort to sleeping in a bathtub because you were so terrified. I am so sorry that I did not be aware of you earlier. He leaned forward and rested his hands on the counter, bending his head down to look at them. That is the kindest thing anyone has ever said to me. I really appreciate it. I can''t allow him to takeN?velDrama.Org holds this content. the fall for what happened here. I approached him and put my hand on his arm. "Look, you''re not to me for this. You have no reason to feel guilty about anything... And you did save me... You beat Jackon to the punch and were able to purchase me from my parents, who were intending to sell me to Jackon. "And I would never have had the bravery to kick anybody in their crotch if it weren''t for you," we sneer at each other while pointing the finger at the other. However, that brought to mind something I was nning to enquire of you. What are your thoughts on the possibility of getting some training? William turned to me and put his hands on my shoulders before saying, "Maybe you will feel safer when you understand how to protect yourself." I replied that I hoped this would be the case. What a fascinating and reflective individual this man is! My gaze wandered below, and Ipletely forgot that he wasn''t wearing a shirt. God help me. "Are you looking at me again?" she asked. He inquired while maintaining his obnoxious grin. "Huh... Ah... Hey, put on a shirt!" "Put on a shirt!" I me him for the fact that I can''t take my eyes off of him. I just can''t. "You are really funny. As he made his way to his room, he remarked, "I''ll put one on, but you should think about the training." I''ll put one on. When he leaned against the door frame of his bedroom, he uttered the following phrase: "Perhaps I ought not to put a shirt on." What? Is it possible for him to read my mind? Is that aponent of the bond between mates? Oh no! I''m in a bad spot. "Will you kindly put on a shirt? What is that wonderful aroma?" Once Liam and Danie entered the room, he voiced his question. William yelled from his bedroom, "Bridget is baking muffins and I prepared pancakes," as he could hear Bridget in the kitchen. "Bridget, sweetie, how are you doing today?" Concerned, Danie questioned the speaker. "I''m good. I''ve been feeling like I have a lot more energy today," I said. "It''s been very nice." Although I did not say so, I believe that it may be rted to the fact that I slept next to William. As William emerged from his bedroom, he spected, "It could have something to do with sleeping close to me." Naturally, he expressed those thoughts. I mean, seriously, does he have any idea what''s going through my head? The adorable snicker that Danie gave me caused a rush of blood to my face, and I can feel it. "Hey, you guys, I have a fantastic suggestion!" As Liam abruptly eximed, all of our attention was immediately drawn to him. Why don''t we take a few days off and go to thatke house we''ve always wanted to visit? "Even so, do you think that''s a good idea? "There was an assault on Bridget," Danie added. "You''re right, theke is located further inside of our region. We can have warriors on patrol, and your dad can take over for a few days if that is more convenient. "Come on, dude, we never take any time away," Liam begged William to respond. "We never take a break." William gave me his attention. "What do you want to do? I have already informed you that I intend to take time off in order to spend it with you. Would you rather stay here at theke residence, or would you like to go to theke residence?" It is up to me to decide what to do. What criteria should I use to make my choice? The home on theke is not somewhere I''ve ever visited. I have no idea what I''m agreeing to when I say things like, "We can go to theke residence if that really is what everyone wants," but I did say it. Liam exims with glee, "Bridget, you''re going to really adore it!" William took hold of my hand and walked me over to the entrance to the building. When he opened it, he saw Gamma Lucas standing behind the door surveying the area. "Perez, it has been determined that we will spend the next few days at theke residence. I was wondering if you could send some soldiers out to do a scan of the area and set up some patrols. William had inquired about him. Perez gives a response that says, "Sure, Alpha, I''ll put up a three-rotation shift." After that, he gave me a nce before bending down to his knees. Perez said to me, "Bridget Smith, I Gamma Perez swear to guard you till the very moment that I take myst breath." I nced at him before turning my attention back to William. In my head, William is saying, "You have the option of epting or rejecting his vow of protection." "I, Bridget Smith, have decided to ept the protection that your vow offers." He startsughing as he stands up. I have a feeling that I made the proper decision. . . . ....... Chapter 19 Chapter 19 When do you n on making your trip to theke house? William was questioned by Perez. After lunch, in order to give you ample time to get ready, William''s response was. After that, Perez exited, and we went back inside the building. William made the announcement that it seems as though they will be travelling to theke house. Both Liam and Danie let out a hearty cheer. "First, we''ll get some breakfast, and then you guys can get ready ande back here to meet us again." "First, let''s have some food, and then we''ll leave," William instructed them. After transporting the food to the table, we sat down together to enjoy our meal and engage in conversation. Conversation with each and every person seems to flow so easily and naturally. Something like this has never happened to me before. After everyone has finished eating, Liam and Danie will go, and we will continue. William and I are in charge of cleaning. After we had finished, William helped me pack for a few days while we were on our way out. I chose a couple of nightgowns, some nightshirts, a swimsuit, some shorts, a bathing suit, and some pants and shorts. Should we call it lingerie? "Before the others arrive, I did want to ask you something," the other people said. Which would you prefer, to have separate rooms or to share a room? It doesn''t matter to me which one it is; all I care about is that I''m ready for it," he remarked. I had not even considered that possibility. What do I need to do? Should I ask him if he wants to share a room with me? Is that too quick, too much all at once? To rify, I just had the deepest sleep of the night for the first time. Oh, goddess, what do I do? "OK, I understand now that I expected too much from you. Then how about webine the two rooms into one, and if you are nervous or if you simply want to have some peace and quiet while you sleep, I cane to your room." Ugh! Why is he trying to read my mind like that? I nod my head. He came up behind me and gave me a bear hug before nting a kiss on the top of my head. I melt a little. Liam and Danie stepped in with their luggage while arguing with one other over Danie packing too much. It had been a few hours since they began packing and chatting while they prepared their belongings. I see that she has two suitcases in addition to therge bag. "You don''t need to pack as much if you''re only going to be gone for a few days. I can fit all I own into a single rucksack," Liam stated. Danie retorted, "Well then, I''ll take out all the lingeries I packed," and she proceeded to do so. "Honey, it is not what I''m saying. The question is, how much room do they even take up? They are powerful, ording to Liam. William and I both burst outughing at that, but their expressions showed that they were not delighted by ourughter. In a huff, Danie adds, "Hey, I packed what I want and you are going to have to put up with it." "Look, I packed what I want and you are going to have to put up with it." Liam said, "Because I''m the one carrying them, I guess I''ll just have to learn to live with it." "Well, I have to admit that all of this giggling has made me hungry. Are we prepared to start the trip?" William inquired as he rummaged through both his and my bag. The consensus was reached, and now we are leaving. William knelt down and murmured an acknowledgement of the fact that only one bag had been packed. "YES, I DID HEAR THAT!!" Danie yelled as she was leaving the building through the door. We shared augh. After leaving the building, we went outside and got into a white Lamborghini. We took a break and went to a Chinese restaurant for a bite to eat. That is quite pleasant and uplicated. I can''t help but think about the time when my way of life used to be in danger, and how I would cry myself to sleep whenever it happened. Nevertheless, today I have ns to go out to eat, I''m going to ake house, and I''m going to try my hand at flirting. It''s like nighttime. William informed me that theke house is located a couple of hours away. William noticed that I was starting to nod asleep and unbuckled my seatbelt for me. After that, he sat me down and held my head in hisp while I was asleep. Everything just seems to fall into ce and work out perfectly. It seems like I dozed off really quickly because the next thing I remember, William was patting me on the back. Bridget, my sweetheart, it looks like we have arrived at our destination. Did someone just refer to me as a babe? Babe is not a term that has ever been applied to me. It is adorable. I gave her a friendly grin and asked, "Oh, do you like that nickname? "That''s something I''ll have to remember," William teased. I opened my eyes and sat back up in bed. I can literally feel my face turning pink. William chuckled as he opened the car door and then assisted me in getting out of the vehicle. I was greeted by the sounds of birds and water as soon as I stepped outside. Theke house is massive outrageously huge. The hut at theke is made of logs and has a thatched roof. It is leaning against this breathtakinglyrgeke that has a dock with two boats tethered to it. I simply cannot believe what I am seeing. When I turned my head to take in everything that was in front of me, I noticed William staring at me. I am quite pleased with myself for making the decision to travel all the way out to theke house. William grabbed my hand and led me inside, saying, "Come on, let me show you around," as we entered the building. . . . ...... This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 The walls, ceiling and flooring are all light wood. There are cosy throw pillows everywhere. There is an enormous window on the wall with a stunning view of the water. There is also a dining room with a table that can hold a capacity of about sixteen people. Arge chandelier is in the centre of the room. Opposite the dining room is the kitchen. The kitchen has a stone ind and moderate wood cabs with dark brown countertops. The cabin has two units of stairs, one spiral staircase off the kitchen and each other straight staircase off the dwelling room. We went up the stairs and walked into a hallway. ¡°This is the bathroom. It''s connected to my room and yours,¡± William said. ¡°This will be my room in case you need me.,¡± He points to the one next to the bathroom. ¡°And this is your room,¡± He stopped at the room down the hallway. When he unlocked the door, the scent of wood and nt filled my nose. This room is beautiful! It has a small bed by the window side and it is filled with pillows. There is a big mattress in the centre of the room with bedposts. There is a small desk and chair. ¡°There is a lot rted to this room so I hope you would like this room,¡± he says and he puts my bag on the mattress and one of the doors. I entered and walked into a beautiful room with small white tiled flooring and anotherrge window, letting in all the natural light. This ce looks too good to be real!! I can not stop smiling at everything. ¡°I¡¯m happy you like it,¡± William said with augh. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in a vicinity like this before, ¡± I mumble, still looking around the room. Iy on the small bed that''s by the window side. It has an outstanding view of the woods assembling theke. ¡°Well, I will let you get settled. Come down when you are through and we will make ns for today,¡± William said, making his way to the door and leaving. I felt a pang in my heart when he closed the door. I want him to continue staying here but he is respecting my decision. I closed my eyes and took in a deep breath, taking in the final scent of him. I run and bounce on the bed. I love it here and I never want to leave. I opened my bag and start unpacking when I heard a knock on my door. ¡°Come in!¡± I shouted and Danie walked in with augh. ¡°Hey hun, how¡¯s going? I see William gave you the residence suite,¡± She says with a grin. ¡°Yeah, it is so attractive here that it''s almost unreal.¡± Danieughed and bounced on the bed too. ¡°Yeah, I saw everything the first time I came here. It was soon changed and it was nothing like the ce I used to visit,¡± She said, reminiscing about the past. I don''t know a whole lot about Danie¡¯s past but I think she used to be from this pack and most have grown up with William and Liam. I know the guys grew up together cause during dinners William would tell me funny memories about the trouble those two would get into. But I have now not heard anything about Danie. ¡°Didn''t you grow up in the Moon Lake Pack?¡± I asked. Danie shook her head. ¡°No, the pack I grew up in does not exist anymore.¡± ¡°What happened?,¡± I asked as I slept beside her on the bed. We each looked up at the ceiling. ¡°Well, the pack I grew up in used to be small. It was excellent. I knew everyone and everyone knew me. However, there are dangers of being a small pack. We had been attacked by rogues more than once. They wanted our resources andnd. We continually fought them off though until that night, we couldn''t fight back anymore. My mother and father were Gammas and warriors. The Alpha of our pack had known a useful resource about the Moon Lake Pack. They fought and fought until we were finally reduced to thirteen. Our Alpha was badly wounded. Moon Lake helped us and when they sessfully defeated the rogues, the two Alphas of the pack agreed to let my pack be a part of Moon Lake under one Alpha. The Alpha of our pack died the next day. We were then introduced to the Moon Lake Pack which was a wonderful alternative for all of us.¡± ¡°Who wasn¡¯t nice?¡± I asked quickly. ¡°Just a few girls. Don¡¯t go beating everyone over it,¡± Danie giggled. I chuckled realizing it used to be a long time ago. ¡°How old were you then?¡± I asked. ¡°I was 13 when I came here. Life has been very great since then. Ipleted school. I found my mate. And I¡¯ve made a good friend too,¡± Danie said, reaching out for my hand. I smiled knowing she is speaking about me. A knock rapped on the door. William appeared. ¡°You didn''te down so I thought you fell asleep. But it seems to me that you were caught up in woman talk,¡± he says as he leaned against the door frame and folded his hands in front of him. He has a smile on his face so I know he¡¯s not mad, on the other hand, there is a need in his voice. ¡°This is my fault. I started talking and you are aware of how much of a talkative I can be,¡± Danie said getting up from the bed. Just then Liames up. ¡° Guys, are we just going to waste the rest of this dayying around or are we going to do something? I vote for bonfire and s¡¯mores,¡± He said, looking at us. ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± William agreed. ¡°Me too,¡± Danie joined. ¡°Me three,¡± I answered with a smile and just like that Liam takes off down the steps and ran outside. ¡°I¡¯m going to change and I''lle down in a minute,¡± I mumbled as they all left my room. I changed into a pair of denim shorts, and this lovely off-shoulder white shirt and I put on an oversized cardigan. I put on some sandals and head outside. Liam is working at the firece and William is making an attempt to help. ¡°Where¡¯s Danie?¡± I ask ¡°She¡¯s inside getting the things we need,¡± Liam said in a bizarre ent. I chortled and walked inside to help. I helped Danie in getting the marshmallows, chocte and graham crackers. Then we head again outside. The guys started a fire and we all take a seat, everyone looking at the water. The sun is beginning to set and the sky is turning crimson and orange. It¡¯s the most beautiful sight I have ever seen. I take a seat between Danie and William. We all start roasting our marshmallows except Liam who kept on burning his. But I think he likes it that way. When the sun goes down, we all sat down there ying with each other and listened to the furnace coupled with the sounds of crickets. Then I hear rustling in the tree. I raised my head up in fear. ¡°It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s just the patrols. During the day, they secure and check then at night, the area but they tighten the security in the neighbourhood,¡± William told me. He points out a few individuals on the patrol and I rx a bit. I was relieved when I saw Gamma Perezing out from the woods and heading to the cabin. He stands at the front door like a guard. . . . ......This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 I felt a little uneasy about having Gamma Perez work as a guard. ¡°What about his family? Will, he does this all the time?¡± I looked up and ask William. Heughed. ¡°I am hoping he will get tired with time. I think he feels guilty for not being capable to shield you in the past. We all do Bridget,¡± He takes my hand and kissed my palm. It feels so intimate. And as soon as his lipse in contact with my hand, a warm feeling flows through me. I shut my eyes. ¡°Bridget, I understand I¡¯ve never asked before but do you feel anything when Ie to contact you?¡± He asked. ¡°I do. But it¡¯s beautiful every time,¡± I said. ¡°Okay, so what did you just feel?¡± He asked. ¡°Warmth. Like a calming, warm sensation travelling through my body,¡± I exined quietly. William P.O.V She can sense the mate bond! However, she nevertheless does not act as I¡¯ve seen. Others retaliate to it. ¡°She¡¯s just afraid dummy,¡± Mark said. ¡°But the mate bond is specifically for Alphas. She has to be rtively challenging in opposition to it,¡± I tell him. ¡°Give mate a room to breathe. Don¡¯t mess this up. I can feel her wolf getting stronger every day,¡± Mark warned. ¡°Bridget, can I ask you something?¡± I asked with concern. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Yes¡± ¡°When was thest time you shifted?¡± I asked as gently as I can. ¡°Oh, well, about two years ago. It felt like for the past two years, my wolf was slipping away from me,¡± She said, looking down at her arms. ¡°What about now? Do you ride her?¡± ¡°I feel her growing stronger every day. We can talk now. I didn¡¯t realize how much I ignored her in my head,¡± She said looking out at the fire. ¡°Does she know when she¡¯ll be strong enough to shift again?¡± I asked. ¡°She said she still has some time before she¡¯ll be that strong again. But she¡¯s hopeful and so am I,¡± She¡¯s looking at me smiling. She has the most beautiful smile and blue eyes. I kiss her hand again and she closes to relish the beautiful feeling. We stayed outside until the furnace dies down then we head inside. ¡°I want to go up and take a hot bath in that massive bathtub,¡± She told me when we were back inside. ¡°Okay, get some rest. We¡¯ll go out tomorrow on a boat. It''ll be a busy day and lots of fun too,¡± I told her and gave her a hug before nting a kiss on top of her head. She disappears upstairs. ¡°Aww, you two are adorable,¡± Danie says from the kitchen with a grin on her face. ¡°Danie doesn¡¯t start. I¡¯m trying so hard so to take it slow. It¡¯s such a struggle,¡± I said exhaustedly as I flopped down on the sofa. ¡°I remember when you two found each other. You couldn¡¯t keep your hands off each other. You¡¯d go missing for days,¡± I say to Danie and Liam. ¡°Oh hun, I¡¯m sorry. I guess this is difficult. You are doing great though. She¡¯s opening up each day. I honestly think this time she''s spending with us will make herfortable,¡± Danie says as she makes her way to the couch ¡°So you suggesting this is a good idea? You announced that I had a good idea. William, write this down. I choose to reflect on this forever. Danie said I hade up with a great idea,¡± Liam teased her. I snickered as Danie rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m sleeping in another room tonight,¡± Danie spat out, making her way to the stairs. ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t,¡± Liam protested and ran after her before carrying her up in bridal style. ¡°After tonight, you want to be sleeping anywhere else without me,¡± Liam growled and Danie giggled as they disappeared upstairs. Ok, good talk guys. I prefer to be annoyingly loving with my mate. I have to wait for her though. I take a seat there for a bit before going to bed myself. Bridget¡®s P.O.V ¡°Danie, don¡¯t start. I¡¯m trying to take it slow. It''s very difficult to do,¡± I heard William say. I know I should not be listening but I can''t help it. He sounds annoyed. ¡°I still remember when you two met each other. You couldn¡¯t keep your hands off each other. You¡¯d go missing for days,¡± William says. He¡¯s dissatisfied with me. I am not the type of mate he wants. I go to my room. I got into the hot tub. ¡°Deli, what am I doing wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°Oh Bridget, you are not incorrect. How does being with William feel to you?,¡± Deli asked. ¡°Well, it feels nice,forting and safe.¡± ¡°And how do you feel about spending more time with him?¡± Iughed at her question. ¡°Then, in reality, go at your pace. If you like spending time with him. Then do that. He might be aggravated due to the fact he wishes to spend more time with you. He is feeling the mate bond a lot. You are not feeling it like him because I¡¯m weak. But I will try on getting stronger.¡± ¡°Deli, I ignored you.¡± ¡°I know. But I also left you. I shouldn''t have done that.¡± I soak in the bathtub for a long time, thinking about everything that has happened over the previous few days. I thought of William m and how sweet he has been to me. I eventually got out of the bathtub and got ready to sleep. I crawled into therge mattress. It is so comfy that I fell asleep immediately. I woke up to a hand over my mouth. ¡°Hello Smith,¡± he whispered into my ear. It''s s Beta Gaby. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep so I thought of paying you a visit. Now be a good kitten and be quiet.¡± I perceived the odour of wine from his breath. He turned me over andys on top of me. I tried to get out from underneath him cause his weight was practically suffocating me. I screamed as he hit me in the face. I can see stars instantly. I feel so queasy like I¡¯m going to pass out from the pain. ¡° I told you to be quiet. You better hope no one heard that¡± he growled. But anyone did hear and they banged on the door. He is annoyed and hits me again. This time, I pass out. . . . ...... Chapter 22 Chapter 22 William P.O.V It''s such an awful way to wake up being terrified. It¡¯s Bridget. I can hear her noise, She is shouting whiches out frigidly. I ran down the hallway to the room she was in. This time, she has gone deep into her dreams. I walked in and tried to make her get up from bed. ¡°Stand up honey. It''s just a dream. It is no longer real. So get up from bed.¡± Bridget P.O.V I woke to see William who looked worried about me. ¡°Bridget, are you okay? You screamed. I¡¯ve never heard you scream before than in your dreams,¡± he said. I can sense his fear. For the first time, I am aware of what he meant when he said that he can feel my emotions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to bother you,¡± I apologized. ¡°You are no longer bothering me. I just want to make sure you are okay babe.¡± I smiled at the nickname. He removed a strand of hair from my face. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let you go to sleep,¡± He mumbled and turned to leave. ¡°Wait! Stay? I hope you don''t mind?¡± I asked shyly. William turned andughed. ¡°Of course, I don''t mind. Scoot over,¡± He said as he got into bed with me. Heid down and pulled me closer. Just like the first time, I buried my head in his chest and wrapped my arm around him. He smells so freaking good! And touching him made me calm down instantly. I let the heat wash over me. I felt him kiss my forehead and Iugh. I decided then that I¡¯m not going to fight this feeling anymore. I¡¯m just going to follow the flow. I fall asleep happily. I wake up to the rays of sunshine on my face. I heard the birds outside and felt an arm around me. Oh, I feel like this moment should never end. I can him breathing slowly. He is still asleep. I tilt my head up to look at him. Oh, thank goddess, he is a deep sleeper. Well, I simply ogled the handsome man in front of me. His head is tilted to one side and his mouth is slightly open. I snickered because It is not ttering. My eyes trail down his body to where my hand is resting on his chest. I run my fingers over his chest and he stirs. I stopped for a while waiting for him to settle. He stopped stirring so I continued running my fingers over his chest up and down to his abs. ¡°You should know that it''s not a good thing to tease someone so early in the morning.¡± I froze and looked up at William with an awkward smile. He is looking down at me with his eyebrows raised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your skin just felt nice to touch and I couldn''t resist the urge to do so.¡± DID I JUST SAY THAT OUT LOUD??? What in goddess''s name is wrong with me? I felt like dying from theThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. embarrassment. But Williamughed and pulled my face up to his. ¡°And yours feels magnificent,¡± He says as his hand stroked my cheek. ¡°Thanks for stayingst night,¡± I whispered. ¡°Anytime baby.¡± ¡°Well, I was hoping you want to continue staying here with me for the time we will spend here. If it really is ok?¡± I am being dared today. Bold and dumb. Williamughed. ¡°If that is what you want, of course, I will.¡± Iid on his chest again and he ced his arm around me. It¡¯s so nice justying here. Do we have to do something else? ¡°You understand that in the end, we are going to have to get up,¡± He said. I swear he can read my mind. If I find outter that mates can really read each other¡¯s minds, I¡¯m going to be so mad at him. ¡°Bridget, are you okay? Your breathing has quickened. I¡¯m getting irritated and he noticed that slightest difference. ¡°Do you always know everything?¡± There I go again with the boldness. ¡°Haha it''s only whenes to you,¡± He replied as he yfully rolled me over to my back. He is leaning over me with his thumb stroking my cheek as he stared into my eyes. ¡°You know you have the most beautiful eyes I¡¯ve ever seen. I think my favourite colour is now blue because of them,¡± He said quietly. Then he leaned in for a kiss. When our lips touch, it felt like two souls colliding. His hand wrapped around my neck gently and pulled me closer to him. The kiss was gentle at first but then it grew to a deeper and needier one. He withdrew from the kiss so we could catch our breath before he crashed his lips on mine again. He withdrew again and I whimpered softly in protest. He kissed my neck and the feeling of his lips on my neck drove me crazy. I couldn''t breathe. His mouth finds a spot on my neck and sucked it gently. l, let out a moan. I can feel him chuckling on my neck as I caressed his back drawing him closer to me. I felt one of his fingers go beneath my shirt and to my side. Just that little skin contact sent shivers down my spine. Then I heard him groan in annoyance. He nuzzled my shoulder and inhaled s. He brings his face closer to mine. ¡°I want to remain like this with you baby. But Greg just mind-linked me. He and Danie are downstairs waiting for us. I''m afraid if we don''t go out, they wille in,¡± Heughed at thest part. I ced my hand on his cheek and looked into his dark eyes before saying.¡°Well, I can¡¯t get up with you still on top of me.¡± ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what I should do,¡± He says with a mischievous smile. ¡°If you guys don''te down soon... I don''t know what is going to happen but I know Liam is driving me crazy,¡± Danie shouted from downstairs. We both chuckled and get up. . . . ..... Chapter 23 Chapter 23 William got dressed and I went to bathe. I¡¯m still self-conscious of my scars. I run into Liam who''s wandering in the kitchen literally shovelling meals in his mouth. He stopped and looked up at me. ¡°Are you hungry? Should I get you a te?¡± He asked, looking embarrassed. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m not hungry. I''m just thirsty.¡± I then went to the fridge and a bottle of water. ¡°Oh hey, I want to tell you something. I''ve observed you are a bit self-conscious about your scars. It''s tough but I heard some werewolves can thicken their skin so their scars don¡¯t show. I don''t know if your wolf is strong enough to do that or if it works however you can attempt to try it sometimes. Personally, I suppose you want to be bad a**. Like you¡¯ve adapted to things. But I get it, people ask questions, Questions you don''t want to answer,¡± Liam said before stuffing his face with food. I''ll be surprised to see if that works. I kinda want to give it a try. I¡¯ll ask Deliter, maybe she¡¯ll be aware of how I can do it. Liam cleaned up the dirty dishes. ¡°Thanks, Liam. I would like to give it a try and see if it works.¡± ¡°Hey, this is the first time you¡¯ve me as Liam instead of Beta. Sweet,¡± Liam chuckled and put his hand around me as we walked outdoors. Outside, I saw William releasing one of the boats into the water. When he looked up and saw us, he growled. ¡°Did he just growl?¡± I asked Liam. ¡°Haha, yes he did,¡± Liam lifted his hands in the air. ¡°Just being a friendly man. I just don''t want any problem.¡± I jolted and so does Danie. She came over and linked her hand to mine. We cross over to the dock and wait until the guys help us on the boat. I¡¯ve never been on a boat before so I''m not sure what to expect. The boat has a driver seat and seats that line up in rows. There are seats in the way of the boat and seats all the way in the front. Daniey down on one side of the boat and Iy down next to her in one corner. The guys take a seat at the front. The boat pulled away from the dock. Danie and I talked about what happened this morning between me and William. She asked me how I feel. She is the nicest person I have ever met. I even made her know about what Liam told me about my scars. She looked angry that he did not inform her about it. ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± she asked. ¡°I think yes.¡± Danie sat up andes to stand beside me. ¡°Maybe try focusing on one spot. It might be easier. I don''t understand how it makes sense,¡± she said, taking my hand. There are a few scars on it. ¡°Deli, can we do this?¡± I asked about my idea ¡°I will try.¡± And just like that, they vanished. Danie gasps, drawing the attention of the guys. ¡°Bridget, are you okay?¡± William asked, rushing over. ¡°It worked.¡± Danie hit Liam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why didn''t you inform me about this?¡± Danie scolded him. ¡°Ouch! I love your scar and I¡¯m the only one who sees it,¡± he replied cheekily. ¡°I¡¯ve never worn a bikini because of my... Oh, you jerk. You did not inform me because you watch me wear bikinis!¡± Danie stood up and she was raging mad. ¡°Come on babe, you are amazing. I don''t want other guys to have a reason to stare at you. I do not want to be put in chains for ripping someone''s throat out,¡± Liam pleaded and gave the cutest puppy face. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that stupid face,¡± Danie hits his shoulder again. ¡°Fine, how about I tell you this then?¡± Liam pulled out a little jewellery blue box and opened it. Danie gasped again ¡°Danie Rivers, will you do me the honour of turning into my spouse?¡± Liam knelt down on one knee. Danie looked like she is going to cry and she nodded her head. Liam put the ring on her finger and hugged her. They look adorable. I and William are holding hands and I am leaning on his shoulder. ¡°They are so lovely that it almost makes me sick,¡± He leaned down and whispered. ¡°We heard that,¡± They said at the same time which made themugh and kiss each other. ¡°I have to agree with William,¡± I say. Everyone turned to me and then startughing. ¡°Now that is over. Congrattions you two crazy kids. Tell m what happened earlier,¡± William asked us. ¡°Oh, Bridget''s scars. Show him,¡± Danie said. I showed off my fresh skin free of scars to him. ¡°Oh wow, that¡¯s crazy. But you don¡¯t have to conceal your scars. I love you just the way you are.¡± DID HE JUST SAY HE LOVES ME!! ¡°I am going to feelfortable this way now that there won''t be people staring at me or feeling bad for me,¡± I say and I got rid of all my scars. I¡¯ve never felt so free and I like it. William pulled me to sit on hisp and he leaned in. ¡°As long as you are pleased baby,¡± He whispered. His hands round my waist. ¡°I am. It makes me feel. . normal.¡± ¡°Oh Bridget, you are normal. In every possible way,¡± he kissed my forehead. ¡°Yo William, we havepany,¡± Liam says looking out at theke. William moved me off hisp and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s Todd and Kelvin,¡± William says. I don''t know if it¡¯s a good or bad thing. ¡°Sweet,¡± Liam says. I assume it is good. William and Liam head to the front of the boat. Danie came over to me. ¡°Okay, you will love Debby... She¡¯s Jeremy''s mate and a little dumb but very sweet. She''ll like you since you are William''s mate and also an alpha descendant. She¡¯s very bloodline focused. Stephanie is Todd¡¯s mate. And he is like a second cousin or something, I don¡¯t know aware of they are all rted somehow,¡± Danie exined as our boat slows down and Todd¡¯s boates alongside ours. William and Liam tied the boat. . . . ......This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The males embrace one another andugh as they do so, while the two women make their way towards us. ¡°Danie!!,¡± A stunning woman with ck hair and brown eyes runs up to Danie and almost brings her to the ground with a bear hug. Danie has brown eyes and ck hair. "Debbie, it''s been so long!" Danie hugged her back. Thus, that brings us to Debbie. Stephanie stepped over to me. She has a tan, is tall, and her hair is blonde. Stephanie tells Debbie, "You are going to destroy her with your She-Hulk strength," and continues to refer to her as "She-Hulk." It causes Debbie to feel self-conscious, and as a result, she releases her grip on Danie. "Danie, it is so wonderful to see you spending time with your boyfriend. "They always look like they have so much going on," Stephanie said as she kissed Danie on either cheek. And who exactly is this? Stephanie has shifted her attention to me. Ah, you must be looking for Bridget. William mate," Danie answered. "Oh my gosh, this must be so thrilling!" Debbie yelled and immediately embraced me in delight. Her joy is contagious to everyone around her. "Well, I must say that it is fascinating. Debbie, release her! Please tell me, what pack are you a part of? Debbie let go of me and Stephanie takes a step closer to me. Iugh and say, "Oh, bloodsucking forest." "Oof, that is some seriously difficult terrain," Stephanie exims. "And what about your mother and father?" They are in good health. I responded, recalling what Danie had said to me about her. "My dad, being the alpha is too busy...," Danie had told me about her. "Oh, excellent. When this happens, your children will have strong bloodlines. So you better mark him before Sienna finds out. "She''s pretty much the worst," Stephanie remarks about her. What in the world is Sienna''s deal? Danie chimed in with a scowl on her face and said, "Well, let''s not bring this up now." Whoever Sienna is, I''m assuming Danie doesn''t like her. "Drinks,dies. We need beverages!" She ims that the males will be able to hear the conclusion because it is loud enough. One of the guys congrattes you on your sess, calling you a princess. It was decided that he and William would go to the other boat and bring beverages back. "Hello, Todd, my name is Bridget. "My mate," William says to me as he wraps his arm around my waist and hands me a drink. "I''ve got your back." I kinda like it. "Hello, Bridget! It''s such a pleasure to meet you atst. "This one here has been crying about discovering his partner when you consider that he was just a pup," adds Todd with a chuckle. "When you consider that he was only a pup." "What''s this I hear about a mate?" another man chimed in, and I am going to assume that Jeremy isN?velDrama.Org holds this content. the one whoes over. William introduces Bridget to Jeremy, saying, "Jeremy, this is my friend Bridget." "What''s up, Bridget? I''m Jeremy. "It''s a pleasure to meet you," Jeremy extends his hand to shake mine. Debbie goes over and stands by him. This is quite pleasant. "Wait a minute! "What on earth is that?" "Look at that!" said Stephanie as she pointed to Danie''s hand. Danie chuckled and eximed with joy, "Y''all, I''m getting married!" Every one of the females apuded, while the males drank. "Guys, are we going to sit around doing nothing, or are we going to do something exciting?" It was expected of Liam to be the one to spoil the moment. Stephanie couldn''t help butugh and then she put on some music. The end of the boat was outfitted with two inner tubes that Todd secured with rope. Danie and I climb in. "Stephanie likes you. Danie shared her thoughts with me, "As I knew she would." The rest of the day was spent with thedies drinking, swimming, and lounging out in the sun while discussing the wedding ceremony that had just taken ce. This is without a doubt the most thrilling day I''ve ever had. Following the setting of the sun, we disembarked from the boat and made our way to theke house. Even though we are all fatigued, we have made the decision to watch a movie together. I jumped in the shower for a few minutes and then joined them in the living room. As I came to the sitting room, they had already prepared a variety of refreshments, and William was there waiting for me with a cosy nket. I move over to sit close to him, and as I lean towards him, he enfolds me in his arms. This is the best day I''ve ever had in my entire life. Both Liam and Danie had fallen asleep before the movie has even reached the ten-minute mark. Also, I dozed off, and when I woke up, I felt like someone had helped me up the stairs and ced me in bed. I became aware of William moving in next to me, the heat from his body flowing over me. Before putting my arms around him, I nuzzled into him and kissed his chest. Then I wrapped my hands around him. He twirled his fingers through my hair and stroked his fingertips down the back of my neck. My body had an immediate reaction to the experience, and it caused me to let out a groan. He whispered to Bridget, "I have feelings for you." "Bridget, I have affection for you." I gaze up at him. You do not need to be gorgeous in order to seed. I didn''t say that so that you could repeat it to yourself. It''s the truth, and I stated it because it is," He pulled off a strand of hair that was on my face and continued to trace his fingers down the back of my neck. I didn''t say it. This time slot was allotted to him before, and I don''t feel right about taking it away from him now. "Thank you," I said in a hushed voice. He asked with a chuckle in the background, "For what?" "For being excellent." "I do not haveplete confidence in the excellent part. He pulled me closer to him and put a few gentle kisses all over my face. "But it makes me d that you think so," he said. I eventually dozed off and fell asleep with my head resting on his chest. . . . ...... Chapter 25 Chapter 25 **** Smith Bridget P.O.V **** I moaned in pain as I tossed on the bed or shall I say thisfy pillow I amying on. The sharp pain subsided for a while and then it came back with full force. This time, I didn''t just moan in pain, I groaned out loud. The pain is so unbearable. I felt thefy pillow move under me and that made me knit my eyebrows. Why is the pillow moving? Am I dreaming? ¡°Are you okay Bridget? Is something wrong? Are you having nightmares again?¡± I heard this familiar soothing voice that made me realize that I wasn''t sleeping on a pillow but rather on top of William. I slowly opened my eyes and looked into his concerned eyes. His eyes are half-open indicating that he is half asleep. I pouted and whimpered in pain,¡± I don''t feel too good. My stomach hurts a lot.¡± His eyes opened fully and he sat up, pulling her up with him. He stroked her hair and asked, ¡°Where does it hurt? Do you need to use the toilet?¡± I shook my head sideways to indicate ''no'' and looked down feeling embarrassed. He noticed my embarrassed look and thought of something. He looked at me with widened eyes and asked, ¡°Is it your monthly visitor?¡± I looked at him confused. What is a monthly visitor? He saw my puzzled look and immediately knew I didn''t understand what he said so he asked again, ¡°Is it... menstrual cramp?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I could see the tips of his ears turning pink. I forced a smile and said, ¡°No. I think I am hungry.¡± He was stunned for a while before chuckling. ¡°So you are hungry?,¡± he asked and I nodded,¡± I didn''t eat anything except for drinking that weird wine Danie and Stephanie gave me.¡± He nodded and stood up before quickly lifting me up in his arms. Point of correction. He carried me in a bridal style. As he walked out, he said, ¡°Then let''s go to the kitchen. Mind you, I already told you I can only cook pancakes.¡± I smiled and wrapped my hands around his neck to bnce myself. ¡°Well, I have done a lot of cleaning over the years so I can cook myself.¡± ¡°I''ll assist you,¡± he said with a kiss on my forehead. When we got to the kitchen, we were surprised to see Todd and Stephanie in the kitchen. Stephanie was sitting in front of almost seven tes of food. She was gobbling down one te of food hungrily. I looked surprised to see her eating this way. A far cry from the perfect Stephanie I met earlier. And of course, I am not the only one that is surprised to see her eating like this. ¡°Goddess!,¡± William eximed as he put me down on the kitchen ind. ¡°What is wrong with Stephanie?¡± His voice startled both Todd and Stephanie. Stephanie was stunned to see him but it onlysted a little while before she ignored us and went back to eating the mountain of food in front of her. Todd chuckled nervously and scratched his hair. William gave him a look that clearly says,'' I know you are hiding something from me. Spill it out or I''ll make you.'' Todd understood his look or perhaps William already mind-linked him cause soon he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Well, we wanted you two to settle down first before spilling the news.¡± William arched a brow and asked, ¡°What news?¡± I also looked at him curiously. What news? ¡°Well, I and Stephanie are expecting a pup,¡± he spilt it. Once again both I and William were stunned before a beautiful smile broke across William''s face. Howe I never noticed how good he looks when he smiles? ¡°Woah! That''s great bro!¡± William eximed as he walked to Todd and hugged him. I also got down and went to Stephanie. I smiled and told her, ¡°Congrats.¡± She smiled and squeezed my hand tightly. Obviously, she can''t talk with a mouthful of food. I smiled but the smile onlysted for a little while when I heard William speak angrily, ¡°Why did you get down from the kitchen Ind? Your stomach still hurts so you should have stayed there.¡± I looked at him. How am I supposed to cook if I sit on the kitchen ind? I can hear Todd''s light chuckle. Hell! I could even hear Stephanie snicker behind me. What''s funny? I walked to William and held his hands. He did tell me about him having a fickle temper. Any slight thing can just make him unnecessarily angry. I looked up at him and did what I have never done before. I pouted like I have seen others do and told him softly, ¡°How am I supposed to cook if I sit on the kitchen ind? I''m hungry remember?¡± He took in deep breaths and looked down at me. ¡°At least, you should sit there and wait for the pain to subside,¡± this time he spoke softly. I smiled and pulled him to the gas. I didn''t even reply and just began to cook. I want to eat something beefy so I brought out the ingredients I needed. William just kept on following him. He didn''t even leave me nor did he offer to help me bring out the ingredients. He hugged me from behind, rested his head on my shoulder and watched me cook. Todd snorts and said teasingly, ¡°William, I''ve never seen you act this way. Hell! I didn''t even know you can be so lovesick. The PDA is so creepy.¡± I smiled and William turned around to re at him making him shut his mouth. By the time I finished cooking, the kitchen was filled with the nice aroma of beef. As I turned around with a te of food, Stephanie''s eyes glistened as she red at it. Being so sensitive, I noticed her looking at it so I offered her a te. When she nodded, Todd gasped and shrieked, ¡°You still want to eat after finishing six tes of food!¡± ¡°What!? Your food isn''t that delicious. Bridget''s dish smells nice,¡± she retorted and William laughed. . . . ¡­.. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Smith Bridget P.O.V ¡°What!? Your food isn''t that delicious. Bridget''s dish smells nice,¡± she retorted and William laughed. I couldn''t keep off the grin from my face as I looked at them. They are so adorable and very different from the mates I am used to seeing in my former pack. Even father and mother used to behave so stiffly with each other. No wonder, I never knew about anything like a mate bond. I looked at William and smiled widely this time. Is the electric spark I feel anytime I am close to him, around him or kissing him mates bond? ''Hey, Bridget... Why do you like panicking so much? I can feel you thinking again,'' I heard Deli speak. I smiled and replied, ¡°But this time, I''m not thinking of bad memories. I am thinking of this mate bond of a thing.'' Deli didn''t reply but I could feel her relief. I stroked my chest area. William noticed that and walked toward me with a worried look. Just then we heard Todd answer, Stephanie, ¡°What do you mean!? You say it isn''t delicious and yet you devoured six tes. Six tes!¡± He even raised his fingers in a way to show us the six- figure. William was momentarily distracted by the couple''s banter. I even watched but of course, I was already eating my food. Stephanie looked at Todd with a sheepish look and told him, ¡°It¡¯s not me. Don''t me me. It''s your pup''s fault. Baby wants beef.¡± Todd blinked his eyes already looking defeated. Seems like he can''t resist her cute pout attempts. He sighed and nodded. She shrieked happily and walked to me. I quickly gave her a te of the beefy dish I cooked. Oh boy! She devoured the food. I even stopped sometimes to watch her eat. Even William was surprised. ¡°That''s how she has been eating since we discovered she is pregnant. She has been eating just like a hippo,¡± Todd sighed and told us with an exhausted look. Stephanie stopped eating and red at him. ¡°You know I''m not deaf. I can hear that loud and clear,¡± she whined and Todd immediately put his hands on his lips to show her that he already shut his mouth. I just burst outughing. Why are they so funny, so adorable, so cute...? I can feel someone staring at me intently. I looked up stillughing and I saw William looking at me like he wanted to devour me. His face was taut with desire. I can spell the strong desire written all over his face. This made me immediately stopughing and gulp in fear. I almost wanted to say, ¡°Hey! Stop looking at me that way! I''m not a meal.'' But the way I looked a little bit scared didn''t escape his eyes. It seems like his stare even got more intense right then. William P.O.V Does Bridget know how beautiful she looks right now? Herughter sounds so... so different from what I''ve ever heard. It really entuates her beauty. I feel so happy to see herugh for the first time since she came here. Even so, herughter is so enchanting that I can''t stop me from reacting. I can feel my eyes clouding with desire. There''s this voice chanting, ¡°im her.'' That''s Mark. I immediately shook my head sideways. Why is Mark acting so weird? He wanted to wait for her wolf to be strong enough to resurface before we im her so why is he acting weirdly now? I closed my eyes and pushed back the voice to the back of my mind. When I opened my eyes, Stephanie already finished eating and Todd was leading her out of the room. I looked at Bridget. She was also almost through with her food. I walked to her and leaned in to whisper into her ears, ¡°Mate, don''t you think you are being cruel? You didn''t offer me to join you.¡± She looked up guiltily and nced at her almost empty te. ¡°Sorry, please don''t be offended. I didn''t even remember. I am sorry,¡± she said quietly. I smiled. Can''t she sense that I am just teasing her? She really takes things too seriously. I wrapped my hands around her waist and said, ¡°No, no... That''s not it. I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously. I am not even hungry but I''m sleepy.¡± Bridget looked up at her with guilt-filled eyes. She looked even more guilty and I felt confused. I only said this to make her feel relieved and less tense so why is she looking at me like this now? ¡°Sorry. I''ll finish eating soon. Sorry for disturbing your sleep,¡± she said and started rushing the food. My mouth was slightly open when she finished the food within seconds. I was kinda scared that she was gonna choke but thankfully she finished the food. When she drank water and dumped the dirty dish in the dishwasher, I bent down and carried her in my arms again. She shrieked a little in surprise as she quickly wrapped her hands around my neck. I smiled and hugged her tightly. I suddenly discover that I love this feeling of holding her close in my hands. I walked to my room and dropped her lightly on the bed. I switched off the nightstand lamp and got into bed. As soon I got into bed, she snuggled close to me hugging me tightly and I hugged her tightly in return. I kissed her forehead and said goodnight to her. Soon enough, I could hear her snoring lightly. So cute! Her snores are cute. But why do I have a feeling that she won''t be pleased when I tell her tomorrow that she snores? Hmm! Maybe I should try telling her tomorrow and watch her reaction. Before I knew it, her soft snores already got me drifting to sleep. I don''t know when I slept off but when I woke up, the sun was already high up in the sky and its hot rays of sunlight is already sipping into the room. I looked down and chuckled when I saw her pretty face. Bridget is already on top of me clinging onto me just like a ko. . . . ¡­¡­. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 *** William P.O.V *** Bridget is already on top of me clinging onto me just like a ko. Can you imagine? She is still snoring. I will surely make fun of her when she wakes up. I was nning to stay in bed with her when Liam''s mind linked me,¡¯ Alpha, you have to get out of bed right now. We have a huge problem in the sitting room.¡¯ I quickly rolled over slowly so she can roll over me andy on the bed instead. I was careful not to wake her up. I stood up and removed the clothes I am wearing. It¡¯s still too early to be dressed up. I stripped and put on a pair of jeans shorts before walking out. I was soon about to realize that my mode of dressing is a mistake. Bridget tossed about on the bed. She frowned when she didn¡¯t feel the presence of the person she was looking for. She slowly opened her eyes and frowned when she saw that he is not really in the room. She touched the pillow and the side of the bed he slept on which felt a little bit cold indicating that he had already gotten up from bed a while now. Why didn¡¯t he wake her? She stood up and rubbed her eyes cutely like a cat¡­ Oops! Mistake¡­ Let¡¯s say like a wolf instead. She went to the bathroom to wash her face first and then walked out. She just as she got to the upper part of the staircase, she heard an unfamiliar voice shriek, ¡°Stephanie! I still can¡¯t believe you never told me that Will is here!¡± That¡¯s a female¡¯s voice. Who is Will? Who is the strangedy instead? She quickly walked down and went to the sitting room where the noise wasing from. When she got to the entrance, she froze and gasped a little in amazement. Who the heck is this gorgeousdy clinging to William? Thedy is actually a gorgeous redhead with a voluptuous figure. So her wolf must also have a streak of red hair. Her wolf must be a beauty then. A rare one at that cause thest time she heard the news at her pack was that wolves with red hair were very rare and even more powerful than most wolves. But then Bridget noticed something and narrowed her eyes at thedy. Why is she clinging unto William like this? Her hands are wrapped around him and she was even stroking William¡¯schest in a loving way. William is actually nude so she is able to caress his bare chest directly without any barrier. Bridget realized she doesn¡¯t like this. She doesn¡¯t like watching another man so close to William like this. A growl involuntarily escaped from her mouth. She was stunned. Everyone heard the growl so they turned to the entrance. Bridget was still stunned. Did that growle from her mouth? ¡®Deli, is that you?,¡¯ Bridget asked and Deli answered, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like that strange woman being so close to our mate. She should stay away from him. He belongs to us.¡¯ Bridget didn¡¯t even hear what she said after she said, ¡°Yes.¡¯ She was just happy that Deli was able to release such a powerful growl. ¡®Deli, does that mean that I can shift now since you are able to release such a loud growl?¡¯ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡®No, I don¡¯t think I am powerful enough toe out yet but very soon¡­ very soon,¡¯ Deli quickly add thest words cause she could sense Bridget¡¯s disappointment. Just before Bridget could ask another question, someone came over and held her hands. She looked up and saw William in front of her looking very worried. ¡°Are you alright? I heard that¡± he told her and she frowned, refusing to answer him. She suddenly felt annoyed when she remembered how he stood there and let that woman touch him as she like. William didn¡¯t even get the chance to say another word cause the redhead sashayed to them with a smile and asked as soon as she got there, ¡°Will, who is this?¡± So William is the one she is calling Will. Sharon narrowed her eyes at him. She gets to call abbreviated names. How close are they? William didn¡¯t even reply and just kept on staring at Bridget worriedly. He wants to know what is going on. The growl she released earlier was really terrifying. Is there something wrong that he should know? The redhead narrowed her eyes at Bridget as she scrutinized her appearance, obviously, she isn¡¯t used to William ignoring her like this. Danie quickly stepped forward and exined, ¡°Sienna, this is Bridget. She is our Luna¡­ William mate.¡± Danie turned to Bridget, missing the shocked look on Sienna¡¯s face. ¡°Luna, this is Sienna. She is Stephanie¡¯s good friend and a friend of ours as well,¡± Danie told Bridget who only nodded and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Ma¡­ Ma¡­ Mate,¡± Sienna stuttered out. The shock was evident in her voice. Mate???? When did William suddenly get a mate? He was here a month ago and didn¡¯t have any mate with him or mention any mate. Sienna''s hands rolled into fists as she red at Bridget without even trying to hide it. She stared at her neck and was more than relieved. So he hasn¡¯t marked her yet. Why This means they just met. So the mate bond shouldn¡¯t be very strong at this early stage. ¡®This means I still have a chance,¡¯ she thought silently as she stared at the couple in front of them. She can¡¯t even see anything special about this Bridget. How will William settle down with this ordinary werewolf and waste the chance of being with a powerful werewolf like her? It is every alpha¡¯s wish for the moon goddess to pair them with a powerful Luna so they can breed powerful springs so why William will settle for someone that looks so weak? ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± she said to Bridget. Bridget looked at her and just nodded her head in response. Sienna was a little bit enraged. Can¡¯t she talk? Why is she just nodding her head like a lizard? ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡± William asked looking even more worried now. . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡± William asked looking even more worried now. This time, Bridget just nodded but she also said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright.¡± William looked relieved. Bridget looked around and smiled at the others. Stephanie smiled back in return and walked to her. ¡°You were awake sote that you woke upte today,¡± Stephanie said. Todd tried to stop her from saying that but she had already spoken and everyone was now looking at her curiously. They looked at Bridget and William with suspicious eyes, ¡°What were you doing up sote?¡± William narrowed his eyes at them. He knows what the corrupt-minded people are thinking about. He just smirked and didn¡¯t say anything. Let them think whatever they want. He stared at Todd with knowing eyes. He isn¡¯t sure if Todd has told anyone else yet. When they saw that William wouldn¡¯t say anything and Bridget is a no-go area, they turned to Todd cause they know they won¡¯t get any useful information from Stephanie. ¡°Tell us what you all were doing up sote,¡± they chorused. Sienna looked at him. She is dying of curiosity. What was going on between these twost night? Don¡¯t they realize how improper it is to talk about the mate''s love life? Todd gulped when he saw so many curious eyes focused on him. He red at William not even caring if he was alpha or not. How dare he put his subject in this tight situation? ¡°Todd, don¡¯t keep us waiting for long,¡± Liamined. Todd gulped and finally spilt out the beans. When he finished, Liam pounced on him. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How dare you!? You didn¡¯t even bother to tell anyone of us. Do you love William that much!¡± Liam shouted yfully. William shook his head at his childish acts. No one will believe he is even a beta if they see the way he is behaving now. Sienna looked uninterested in what was happening. Bridget noticed this and couldn¡¯t help but think that since Sienna is Stephanie¡¯s good friend, she should at least look happy for her friend. ¡°You don¡¯t look alright to me. We were nning to go to the pool before but let¡¯s go back to our room and when you feel better, we can go to the pool,¡± William suggested. He doesn¡¯t like the way she has just been frowning since she came out of the room. Sienna was close by so she heard what he said. She frowned at William¡¯ssuggestion. He was never worried for her like this in the past. Why is he acting this way now? She thought of the pool he mentioned, she was already thinking of the newest sexy bikini to wear for him. ¡°No, I am tired of sleeping,¡± Bridget¡¯s response made Sienna frown. Someone is still showing her small affection and she is acting stupidly. William tried to touch Bridget but she dodged and shifted away from him. He looked surprised and looked at her wondering what wrong he did. ¡°Bridget, are you mad at me?¡± he asked her and still she didn¡¯t reply. She stared at Sienna who quickly looked away pretending like she hasn¡¯t been eavesdropping. William looked at what or who she was ncing at. He finally noticed Sienna and smiled. He even said, ¡°Bridget, have you met Sienna? She is a sister to an old friend of mine.¡± Sienna didn¡¯t like he introduced her cause she looked very displeased. Maybe she was expecting William to say my best friend or my good friend. ¡°Yes, Danie introduced her to me earlier,¡± Bridget replied nonchntly and William could perceive the strong smell of¡­ Is she jealous? His smile widened when he realized that Bridget is jealous of Sienna. Bridget looked down cause she knew that William already knows that she is feeling a little bit jealous. She was a little bit worried that he might be angry. She internally cursed herself for being so weak that everyone can read her so easily. William didn¡¯t even know what she was thinking cause he was too overwhelmed with the thought that since she was jealous, that means she has started feeling something for him too right? I¡¯m sure that if he knows what she is thinking right now, he won¡¯t be happy. He walked to her and held her hands pulling her out of the room. They ascended the stairs. Bridget could feel Sienna¡¯s intense hateful re boring a hole into their departing figures. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± William asked suddenly and Bridget tried to lie, ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­¡± William immediately interrupted her, ¡°No need to lie. You know I can smell the lies so easy on you.¡± Bridget shut her mouth in embarrassment and refused to utter a word after that. William thought her reaction was so cute so he couldn¡¯t resist reaching over to nt a kiss on her forehead. Of course, they haven¡¯t left the stairs cause Sienna saw everything. She groaned hatefully and left the room. Everyone was surprised at her reaction. But they soon returned their focus to Todd and Stephanie. Bridget smiled cause she knew that Sienna probably saw them. It would be better like that. William carried her in his arms once again and took her to the room. Seems like he likes that position. When they got to the room, Bridget was expecting William to drop her on the bed but he just kept on going toward the bathroom. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you taking me there?¡± Bridget quickly asked. ¡°To take our bath,¡± William replied curtly and Bridget looked at him. He is talking like that is the most natural thing to do on earth. ¡°I can bath by myself. Let me go,¡± she struggled. William red at her and she quickly stopped struggling. His re is so cold and terrifying. She looked down fearfully and William tried to hide a smirk. She fell for it. Is she this easy to scare? He only had to look at her once and she stopped struggling instantly. He walked into the bathroom and Bridget began to panic. Are they really gonna bathe together? ¡®Why are you panicking?¡¯ Deli suddenly asked. . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 29 Chapter 29 *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** ¡®Why are you panicking?¡¯ Deli suddenly asked. I was so relieved to hear her voice again. I quickly called out for help, ¡°Deli, help me¡­ Please.¡± ¡®He¡¯s our mate. You shouldn¡¯t be so scared of intimacy with our mate,¡¯ Deli rebuked me instead. I sighed and replied, ¡®But, I still think everything is going too fast¡­ I¡¯m not ready for this yet. Beta Gaby¡­ Alpha Jackson¡­ They have all done theirs.¡¯ ¡®Bridget, you know William isn¡¯t like them,¡¯ I could feel her sigh and then she continued talking, ¡°I wish I was strong enough.¡¯ I could instantly feel a strong sense of longing. It¡¯s so unfair that I¡¯m so weak. Deli can¡¯t be with his wolf because of me. I sighed again, feeling so sad. I wish I had known about mating bonds earlier. Why can¡¯t I even shift? Believe me, I tried so many times years before to shift but there was just this painful sensation whenever I tried. I couldn¡¯t endure the pain cause I was and am still weak. Ever since that night that I tried to shift and this painful sensation spread throughout my body, making me numb, I never tried to shift again. The pain was so horrifying. ¡®You are ming yourself again¡­ I told you it¡¯s not your fault,¡¯ I heard Deli speak softly. I was about to reply to her when William suddenly stopped walking. I looked up at him afraid that I have done something wrong. Just before I could ask him what I did wrong, he suddenly dropped me gently to the floor and cupped my cheeks. He looked into my eyes with so much love¡­ Different from the cold re he gave me earlier. I suddenly realized that I don¡¯t want to ever see him look at me that way again. He smiled and spoke softly, ¡°Guess bathing together will have to be postponed. Liam just mind-linked me and I have to go back to the sitting room.¡± I nodded trying hard not to show how relieved I am cause I know that would break his heart and he might even start acting colder to me. He leaned in and nted one of his feathery kisses on my forehead. His mouth lingered there for a while. Seems like he likes kissing me. He then turned around and walked out. Immediately after he left, I quickly locked the door just in case hees back. I think he heard the sound of me locking the door cause I could hear him chuckling. I smiled and stripped before getting in the hot shower. I began to wash my body slowly. I didn¡¯t get to bathe as much as I would have loved to in the past so I¡¯m going to savour this precious moment. After an hour or so, I stepped out of the shower and wrapped myself in a bathrobe. It was actually bigger than my size but I managed it. I don¡¯t want to be naked and walk into the room to meet William. Or worse still, I walk in naked and then hees in. I walked out and went to the dressing mirror. I spent a few minutes admiring the wless skin staring at me in the mirror. I never knew that one day, my body will so scar-free and even beautiful for me to admire. I haveThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. always envied some of the female wolves in my former pack. I had envied the way they used to unt their wless skins without shame and with so much pride. While I had to cope with wearing two outgrown dresses every day of my life and endure mockery from others when they saw my skin. I smiled and picked up the body lotion Danie bought for me the day before we came here. If I ever go back to that pack to maybe visit or for any other purpose, will anyone recognize me? Will they be stunned to see what I¡¯ve be? I quickly finished dressing. Of course, I¡¯m wearing shorts and loose tops. William made sure they got lots of clothes for me but these loose tops and shorts are veryfortable for me. I walked out with my hair flying in the air. It¡¯s still wet so I¡¯ve decided to let it loose instead of my usual ponytail hairstyle. I walked down the stairs and was surprised that everywhere was silent. I walked to the sitting room but no one is there. I went to the kitchen but still no one. I panicked a little. Did they leave me all alone in this house? My ears picked up some sounds which I recognized to be voiced. So I followed the direction of where the sounds wereing from and I found myself standing in front of a room with its door ajar. Seems like it¡¯s a study, judging by the stack of books in the room. I saw them sitting around in a circle. The females aren¡¯t there cause I can only see William, Todd, Liam, Kelvin and one other unfamiliar man. Just before I knocked, I heard the unfamiliar man mention, ¡°Jackson¡­¡± My hand froze when I heard that name. My body began to shake with fear. I suddenly remembered our encounter in the elevator. He had brought out this sharp silver knife. That man is a beast. I wanted to stay and eavesdrop but William suddenly looked up in my direction. Judging by the mate bond, I think he could smell my presence. He smiled at me but I blushed at the embarrassment of being caught eavesdropping. He didn¡¯t seem to mind cause he just smiled and said, ¡°Oh! Bridget, you are through. Did you see Danie and the rest?¡± I shook my head sideways to indicate ¡®no¡¯. At the mention of my name, the room fell silent. Why do I have this nagging feeling that whatever they were talking about is somehow rted to me? I walked into the room and answered, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see anyone. That¡¯s why I came here.¡± As I passed the unfamiliar man, he bowed and said quietly, ¡°Luna.¡± That feels strange, weird and surprisingly good to hear. William stood up and walked to me. He took my hands in his and said, ¡°Go out and check the poolside¡­¡± . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Smith Bridget P.O.V William stood up and walked to me. He took my hands in his and said, ¡°Go out and check the poolside. Danie and Stephanie mentioned going to the pool the other time.¡± I didn¡¯t reply and just stared at him still feeling worried about what I heard. He could sense my worry cause he slowly began to caress my hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will finish soon and will come to join you all.¡± I nodded and he nted a kiss on my hand like a prince charming. Liam snickered. I turned around and left. The man bowed again and whispered, ¡°Luna.¡± Unlike the first time that I didn¡¯t acknowledge his greetings, this time I gave him a slight nod and walked out. I wasn¡¯t far away so I could hear Todd ask someone, ¡°How are you sure he sent the rogue here?¡± I didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop any longer cause I know William will probably smell me out again like a rat so I walked away. All the way outside, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of what I heard. What rogue are they talking about? Why didn¡¯t want, females, to know what they are saying? Lastly, the Jackson they mentioned, is he the same Jackson I know? I felt frustrated¡­ I was worried andstly scared but all those thoughts flew away when I walked out and saw the magnificent pool. I felt really excited cause I bounced toward the pool. So many years of bathing in a pool at my former pack have taught me to appreciate something. That¡¯s swimming. Now I¡¯m so skilled at swimming. I can swim in any kind of swimming method. As I got closer to the pool, I saw Danie, Stephanie and¡­ Thest person made my excitement disappear as a frown graced the good looks on my face. Yeah! You guessed right. It¡¯s Sienna. What the heck is thisdy still doing here? Doesn¡¯t she have a home to go to? Resentment completely filled my heart as I remembered the coy way she was acting towards William earlier. I can also sense strong hatred around her so I know the feeling is mutual. I suddenly have the urge to turn around and go back to the room to sleep if it means avoiding thisdy. I don¡¯t know how close she is to William and the rest. I don¡¯t want to step on anyone¡¯s toes and cause conflict. Just as I was about to turn around, Stephanie noticed me and smiled. She waved at me and gestured for me toe over. I had no other choice but to walk to them. Even Danie said, ¡°Come join us, Luna!¡± I narrowed my eyes at her. Why is she calling me Luna? I already told them to call me Bridget for now. Just then, I saw her gesturing something with her eyes. I looked in that direction and I chuckled when I saw that Sienna¡¯s face was so red with anger. She couldn¡¯t even hide it. I stared at Danie with a curious expression. She was giving me the thumbs- up sign. Hmmm! Does she know something that I don¡¯t know? As I walked over to them, I heard Sienna spit out furiously, ¡°Why do you have to invite her here? I bet she is so scared of the water that she can¡¯t even swim.¡± This statement surely earned her a stink eye from me. I¡¯ll show her. How dare she just shoots her mouth about something that isn¡¯t true? When I got there, I saw that all of them were in swimming trunks so I looked down at my own appearance. Seems like she noticed me staring at my clothes cause the next thing she said was, ¡°Did our dear Luna forget to wear swimming trunks to the pool?¡± Note the sarcasm in her words. I grinned and slowly peeled off the top of my body. She was stunned when I was wearing just my brassiere and shorts. Danie whistled like a male and eximed, ¡°Woohoo! Our Luna is looking so hot my eyes hurt.¡± I smiled and got into the pool sluggishly. A smirk appeared on Sienna¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°Watch it! With the way you are behaving Luna, you might have a pool ident.¡± She surely made sure to emphasize the word ¡®Luna¡¯. I narrowed my eyes at her. Is she hoping that I would have a pool ident? I didn¡¯t even reply and I heard Stephanie telling her, ¡°Sienna, why are you acting this way? You know William won¡¯t be pleased when he hears the way you are talking to his mate.¡± Sienna replied, ¡°Do I look like I care?¡± and swam away. I quickly looked away when Stephanie looked at me remorseful. Sienna should be the one feeling remorseful not her. Sienna waszilypping in the water when I suddenly swam past and sshed water at her. She immediately shrieked likeva just touched her body. I stopped to watch her shrieking. Why is she making so much noise? She is already in water so it doesn¡¯t matter if little water sshes on her body. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Are you blind? If you want to move around clumsily, go and do it far away from where I am,¡± she said. I turned around and swam away not even listening to what she was saying. I could hear her amazing gasp when she saw me swimming like a fish. I bet she¡¯s very surprised. Sienna P.O.V My hands balled into fists as I watched the bitch swim away. So she can actually swim and she just let me rant earlier for nothing. Why didn¡¯t she say something that she could swim? She obviously internationally let me embarrass myself earlier. Bitch!!! What the heck is wrong with the moon goddess? Why will she pair my William with a bitch like this? Aside from having a pretty face and great swimming skills, what else is special about her? I sneered at her swimming gracefully like a fish. She is unting it in my face. I will make sure to make William see how better I am than this ordinary trash moon goddess paired him with. He will soon realize what a mistake it will be if he marks her. . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 *** Sienna P.O.V *** He will soon realize what a mistake it will be if he marks her. I was still thinking about this when William appeared. I wasn¡¯t even interested in swimming anymore. She already made me lose interest. When the men walked out, I was the first person to see them. I saw the way William searched around the room like he was searching for someone. He is probably searching for Bridget. This fucking bitch! I got an idea and quickly stepped out of the pool before he could take a step forward to where Bridget is. I rushed to him and blocked his path. I held his hands suddenly and he looked down at me with a frown. His frown deepened when he saw my appearance. Since I just came out of the pool, I know my bikini must be clinging to my body tightly like glue. But his reaction isn¡¯t what I expected. I thought his eyes would widen in surprise or at least be lust-filled but instead, his frown deepened. Nevertheless, I still stood in front of him and blinked my eyshes seductively. Danie¡¯s P.O.V What the heck is wrong with this Sienna? Why is she standing almost naked in front of someone else mate? She must know that her appearance must be in disarray now so why the heck will she stand in front of William like that? The least she could have done is wrap a towel around herself before running to him. I quickly stared at Bridget. She was swimming away still unaware of what was going on. I am sure she won¡¯t be pleased when she sees this scene. I looked at Stephanie and saw that there was a frown on her face too. She is also looking in the direction of Sienna. ¡°What the heck is wrong with your friend? Can¡¯t she act more restrained? I know she has a thing for William but she should at least back away now after learning that he has a mate. I love Bridget as my Luna and I don¡¯t want someone else to steal the alpha from her,¡± I uttered. Stephanie sighed and replied, ¡°I feel guilty. I don¡¯t know why she is acting this way. She should even consider the presence of the alpha.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid your friend is hopelessly in love with William,¡± Todd chirped in. When did he get here? ¡°She shouldn¡¯t waste her time and life on him. She should either wait or search patiently for her own mate. I like Bridget as my cousin-inw.¡± At the mention of her name, Bridget lifted her head and saw Todd. As soon as she saw Todd, she looked around. I¡¯m sure she must be thinking that since Todd is here, William must be here too. I watch her eyes darken as she saw Sienna and William. They were talking to each other and if Sienna wasn¡¯t in that wet bikini, she would practically be naked in front of William. I watch Bridget walk out of the pool angrily and advanced toward them. I stood patiently in the pool waiting to see what my Luna would do. Of course, my Luna didn¡¯t disappoint me. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Smith Bridget P.O.V This woman again! Why won¡¯t she leave my mate alone? I walked toward them angrily without even caring if I am in a brassiere or not. She is just shamelessly hanging around him. I got to them and the first thing I did was to separate their hands. I stood in front of William and red at her. She red back and asked, ¡°What?? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m talking to him!?¡± I narrowed my eyes at her. She still has the guts to talk. ¡°Why can¡¯t you stay away?¡± I asked not quietly but I wasn¡¯t shouting either. Sheughed and spat out, ¡°So weak. This isn¡¯t how a Luna should be speaking like a scaredy-cat.¡± I could feel William¡¯s anger behind me. I faced her and asked this time boldly, ¡°Can¡¯t you stay away from my mate!?¡± She didn¡¯t even faze as she replied, ¡°I can¡¯t cause I have been with him¡­ around him more than you have been here. You are only here now and you are asking me to stay away from him.¡± ¡°Yes, you should not shamelessly cling to someone¡¯s else mate. Go and find your own!¡± I made sure to emphasize thest words. She gasped dramatically and asked, ¡°Did you just call me shameless!?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I retorted. What is she going to do? Her eyes were turning another colour. It was changing. Is she shifting? I shivered with fear. What am I going to do? I can¡¯t shift yet. I moved backwards cautiously and ran into William. Just then Stephanie stepped beside her and mumbled, ¡°Sienna, I am really disappointed with the way you have acted today.¡± Sienna growled at her. Her eyes'' colour had alreadypletely changed. I can sense the anger. She looked like she wanted to kill but yet she couldn¡¯t hurt Luna. She can only growl at her. Todd stepped behind Stephanie and ordered, ¡°Listen to your alpha and go back home Immediately!¡± She shook with fear when she heard his voice. He is her alpha so he canmand her. Within seconds, her eyes'' colour changed back and she turned to me. She gave me a hateful re before walking out. ¡°I honestly suggest you two im each other as soon as possible to avoid unnecessary love rivals,¡± Liam spoke and William wrapped his arms around me. I was still shaking a little from the shock and fear. What if no one was here? She would have torn me into pieces since I can¡¯t shift yet. ¡®You know I will never let that happen to you,¡¯ I heard Deli¡¯s faint voice but I was too scared to care. ¡°I will take her inside. She looks stunned by what just happened. Make sure Sienna doesn¡¯t show up in front of my mate until we are gone,¡± William said and he led me in. . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 *** William P.O.V *** ¡°Love¡­ Are you okay? Do you feel better now?¡± I asked as I led her to sit on the bed gently. She didn¡¯t reply. This unresponsive behaviour from her is really scary. She suddenly held the cor of my shirt and pulled me closer. I moved closer and sat down beside her thinking that she is still scared and wanted me to hold her. What happened must have really affected her to make her remain rigid in my arms. She hugged me tightly and buried her face in my chest. I was just about to pat her back when I felt the warm liquid. My shirt is getting wet. Is she¡­ Is she crying? I hugged her tightly in return and sat patiently. Soon enough, I could hear her soft cries and sobs as she cried. I just held her tightly feeling so pained. Why the heck did I allow that bitch to hurt her like this? I can hear Mark whine softly in my head as we listened to our mate cry. I could feel him trying to come out. He probably wants tofort our mate. But I¡¯m not going to shift and scare her even more. ¡°Please, Bridget stop crying. It hurts to hear you cry like this. Please stop crying,¡± I whispered into her ears softly. She shook terribly in my arms and I felt even worse than I felt before. How could I have just stood by and done nothing? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Sienna is James''s sister, I would have torn her apart right there. I wouldn¡¯t have let her emotionally hurt Bridget like this. Just then Bridget stuttered, ¡°I¡­ am¡­ so¡­ weak¡­ I.. feel¡­ so¡­ weak. I¡­ I. I don¡¯t deserve¡­ You.¡± Ouch! I was clearly not expecting herst words. It really hurt me. Mark whined even louder in protest. ¡®I should have torn that bitch apart if you¡¯d let me,¡¯ heined. I shoved him to the back of my mind and concentrated onforting Bridget. ¡°Please, don¡¯t say that love. You know it¡¯s not true. You do deserve me. That¡¯s why the moon goddess paired you with me,¡± I told her softly and pat her back lightly. ¡°I¡¯m so weak¡­ That¡­ that I can¡¯t even shift. All the Luna(s) I have seen can shift,¡± she answered softly. I almost chuckled. Is this why she feels that she doesn¡¯t deserve me? ¡°That¡¯s because you are a special kind of wolf,¡± I told her. Well, I am actually not lying. Father told me white wolves are a rare and special breed. They are even more powerful than other wolves. I smiled inwardly when I thought of the fact that my mate¡¯s wolf is probably stronger than mine. That will be a huge hit on Mark¡¯s ego. Let me tell you. He really has such a huge ego. Well, it¡¯s expected from most alpha wolves. Bridget looked up at me with her tear-filled eyes. Wow! Should I tell her how beautiful she looks whenever she cries? Hahaha, I¡¯m sure that would probably not end well. Let me just keep my thoughts to myself and continue ogling at her secretly. ¡°Is it true?¡± she asked me with so much hope in her eyes. I felt a little confused cause I had already forgotten what I told her just now. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Is it true that I am a special kind of wolf?¡± she asked again when she didn¡¯t receive any reply from me. I nodded and looked at her with the most innocent and convincing look I could muster. ¡°Yes, the beautiful mate the moon goddess has chosen for me is a special kind. Bridget Smith Bridget, you are special to me,¡± I told her and her cheeks turned instantly pink. She¡¯s blushing. I chuckled when I saw this. At least, it¡¯s better than her crying even though I prefer how beautiful she looks when crying. I would rather keep it to myself cause I believe my wife has a hidden sassy attitude. She has just disyed a little of that attitude outside. I hope to see more of it. ¡°So don¡¯t think of Sienna anymore. You are superior to her. You are my mate. My Luna. You shouldn¡¯t let the daughter of a Gamma spoil your mood,¡± I told her and she nodded. She nodded and looked downwards whispering, ¡°I am sorry.¡± Why is she acting like a kid that has been caught doing something wrong? Even so, she is so cute right now. ¡°I am sorry that I let her words get the best of me. I¡¯m sorry ''cause I soiled your shirt with tears and snot,¡± she said quietly. I chuckled and stroked her cheeks, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You can soil all my shirts with tears all you want.¡± She immediately looked up with an amazing look and asked, ¡°Really?¡± I nodded and answered her, ¡°Yes of course. But only happy tears.¡± She burst intoughter. Her soft peals ofughter sounded pleasant to my ears. I¡¯m so used to the shrill and annoyingughter of other women that now I can see the difference. I leaned over and nted a kiss on her cute nose. She scrunched her nose up in a cute way. I think she should have been a cat shifter instead of a wolf. She behaves just like a cute kitty. ¡°Don¡¯t let any otherdy degrade you. I am your mate okay? And I belong to you. Only you,¡± I think I said thest words huskily. Well, don¡¯t me me. She¡¯s just so captivating. Bridget blushed once again. I stood up and pulled her up. Then I led her to the walk-in closet in the room. ¡°Let¡¯s change and head downstairs for lunch. I¡¯m hungry,¡± I told her. She looked like she wanted to protest but then she decided against it when she thought of something. As we walked into the closet, I mind-linked Liam and asked him if he has taken care of that stray rogue found wandering in the pack earlier. I also asked if he sent the message to Jackson. If he dares mess with my mate, I won¡¯t think twice before ripping his head off his body. . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 33 Chapter 33 *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** William pulled me up and led me to the walk-in closet in the room. ¡°Let¡¯s change and head downstairs for lunch. I¡¯m hungry,¡± he said. I subconsciously panicked again cause I can remember the bathroom scene from earlier. Now we are gonna change together instead. I looked up at him and wanted to tell him that I am fine with the cloth I¡¯m already wearing. But then once again, I remembered the cold re he gave me earlier and I involuntarily shivered. I don¡¯t like it when he looks at me that way so I just gulped down the words that were threatening toe out before and followed him obediently. It¡¯s even better that we change our clothes. Sienna was so close to him earlier that if she had hugged him, I would have smelt her on him. Thankfully, that isn¡¯t the case. I walked in with him and watched him as he began to strip. My mouth watered when he peeled off the shirt from his body. His eight packs are all mine to ogle at. It still somehow feels unreal that this handsome hunk of alpha is all mine. That he belongs to me. I stared at his muscles. He really has a great body build. Then he bent a little to remove his shorts. My eyes widened and I blushed but I didn¡¯t look away. I just followed every movement of his fingers on the waistband of the shorts. I stared at him so intently that I know he can feel it but he didn¡¯t show if he can or cannot feel my intense stare. It¡¯s like he removed his shorts slowly or is it my eyes that are ying tricks on me? Is he teasing me? Nevertheless, I still stared at him and watched the way his shorts fell down atN?velDrama.Org holds this content. his feet. My eyes widened and I swallowed constantly as I watched the huge tent in his boxers. He suddenly looked up and I looked down instantly. Blushing so hard from the embarrassment that he caught me staring. My breath quickened as he walked toward me. He finally stood in front of me and used his hand to raise my chin so I can look up at him. I looked at him and saw the amused look on his face. ¡°I had to stop there ''cause I might eventually eat you with the way you were watching me strip,¡± he whispered huskily and my mouth went dry instantly. He knew! Of course, he knew! My tongue darted out to lick my lips. I do this whenever I am nervous. This was obviously a wrong move in our current position. His eyes darkened with desire as he watched my tongue swipe along my lips. I instantly stopped licking my lips when I saw the way he was looking at me like I am prey. You know those lustful stares animals have whenever they see prey that they are about to devour? ¡°You naughty little tease,¡± he whispered as he leaned towards me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t teasing¡­ Mhmm,¡± his mouth already swallowed the words I was about to say. I put my hands on his chest to push him away but he held my hands and pushed me against the wardrobe. Something crashed to the ground but he didn¡¯t care. Just held my hands over my head and devoured my lips. I was struggling at first but when his tongue slipped into my mouth, I lost all sense of control. Tiny little moans escaped my mouth but ended up being swallowed by his mouth. He released my hands and slipped around my waist. My hands didn¡¯t push against his chest this time. Instead, they held unto his shirt. More things went crashing down when the kiss turned frenzied. He kissed me as if he could never get enough of me. His hands slipped down from my waist to my bum. And he squeezed my bum softly. This action earned a loud moan from me. As he pressed against me, I could feel something hard pressing against me. No need to tell you all what it is. I leaned in and that was when he decided to spoil the mood. He broke off the kiss and I whined softly in protest. He looked down at me breathing pretty hard. I whined again and pouted in protest. ¡°Don¡¯t make this hard for me. I am already trying so hard not to devour and im you in this closet room,¡± he said, his voiceing out strained. I can sense his strong desire and I suddenly felt like shouting at him to im me right now! But all I did was just bite my lips nervously. He leaned in again and nted soft pecks of kisses on my face as if to pacify me. My panties feel soaked with need. I¡¯m sure he can also smell my arousal. I nodded and then he moved backwards. He stared at me and mumbled, ¡°Now¡­ It¡¯s my turn to ogle at you. Strip!¡± I think my panties got even wetter than before. Hisst word ¡®strip!¡¯ came out like an order. Like he wasmanding me to do it. I couldn¡¯t resist and I slowly began to strip. I pulled my top up and he helped me remove it. He stared at me standing in just a brassiere and shorts. His breath came out in short pants like he was struggling with something. Then I bent down and removed my shorts. His eyes bulged almost falling out of their socket cause I am wearing a g-string. Yeah! News sh. I¡¯m putting on a pair of panties I have never worn before. Well, not my fault. I am sure Danie must have sneaked this g-string into my luggage cause I was surprised when I checked this morning and found out that all the panties I packed had turned into g- string. ¡°I swear, you will be the death of me,¡± William told me looking like he is gonna faint any moment from now. His reaction to my underwear is really funny. I stared down. The bulge in his boxers has grown even bigger than before. I looked away blushing hard at the fact that I am the reason for that. At this point, I think my face might turn permanently red with all this blushing. . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 34 Chapter 34 *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** ¡°Are you nning to kill me before my time?¡± he asked as he turned around. ¡°Just get dressed quickly. I won¡¯t look anymore ''cause I am afraid you won¡¯t walk out of this room with your legs intact,¡± he continued. I smiled and looked for a simr big top to the one I just removed. ¡°I¡¯m through,¡± I told him and he turned back at me. He already put on shorts. He isn¡¯t wearing a shirt. Seems like he enjoys being in the nude. We walked out and were immediately weed with a strong aroma of beef. My nose perked up immediately. I hope you guys already figured it by now that I love anything that has to do with beef. I rushed downstairs and William had to slow me down, ¡°Woah! Woah! Calm down, will ya? You can just trip.¡± I didn¡¯t even listen to him as I rushed into the kitchen and almost bumped into Danie who was carrying a huge bowl of beef stew. She gasped and said, ¡°Luna, I love you but Stephanie will surely kill you if anything happened to this beef stew.¡± I chuckled and offered to help in carrying the rest of the dish to the dining room. Once everything was set, we sat down. I am sitting beside William. Stephanie beside Todd, Danie beside Liam and Kelvin¡­ Well, Kelvin is sitting at the head of the table. He looks funny sitting down there like our father¡­ I quickly grabbed a te before anyone else and stretched it forward to receive my meal. Everyone looked at me amused by how eager I am. Todd suddenly asked the weirdest question I have ever heard, ¡°Is Bridget also pregnant?¡± There was silence for a while before everyone burst intoughter. Stephanie looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why my mate is so dumb.¡± This statement increased the volume of theirughter. I just shrugged not saying a thing. I¡¯m just interested in getting my beef¡­ Nothing else. Todd continued, ¡°She is acting like Stephanie so I have every right to be suspicious.¡± Stephanie red at him. Perhaps she remembers his statement about her eating like a hippo. I suddenly burst intoughter when I remembered the funny scene fromst night. ¡°See, I am correct. She is definitely acting like Stephanie,¡± Todd said. He turned to William with a dazed look and asked, ¡°William, how did you knock her up without iming her? I feel like I should have done the same with Stephanie. Perhaps my life would have been much easier now.¡± This earned him a hard p on his back from Stephanie and we allughed. Danie looked at Stephanie and asked, ¡°Seriously, what are you still doing with this man?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I must have made a huge mistake for the moon goddess to punish me like this,¡± Stephanie replied curtly. I was about tough again but then I saw the beef stew staring at me. At this rate, I¡¯m afraid that we may never get to eat lunch. So I said, ¡°Let¡¯s just eat already! It¡¯s getting cold.¡± Danie smiled and gave me my food. I dug into it immediately. Liam remarked as he watched me, ¡°Seems like Luna is a foodie. A cute foodie.¡± This earned him a jealous growl from William. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I can enjoy this sweet beefy stew. *** Alpha Jackson P.O.V *** ¡°What do you mean you fool!!!?,¡± I shouted at the stupid rogue in front of me. I sent this idiot to inspect that pack carefully and cautiously. That he should find more information about William and Bridget. But what did he do? The fool went there and got caught then came back home all beaten up. Worst of all, he doesn¡¯t have any useful information. Why the heck did I waste my time, energy and money on recruiting him then? ¡°Alpha¡­ I didn¡¯t know they had hidden guards,¡± the fool said and I grew so angry that I punched his swollen face. He deserves more than a swollen face. This fool just alerted William of my n and I am sure that a cousin of mine will tighten the security around his mate. I have to find a way to get Bridget back. She was meant to be mine, not his¡­. She is supposed to be my little rag doll. I can use her to vent my anger any time she is needed. And those crimson eyes of hers are a beauty to behold. Those beautiful eyes only appear when I hurt her and I love staring at them but what did William do to her that the time I got her trapped with me in the elevator the eyes didn¡¯t appear? What did William do to my pretty rag doll? I swear I will get her from him sooner orter. I have been paying money to that useless alpha who calls himself her father since she was five but what did he do in return? He immediately gave out my most prized possession to someone for a little share ofnd. Once I get Bridget again, I will make sure to make him, his Luna and William pay for taking her away from me. I red at the rogue in front of me and said, ¡°Since you have failed toplete the simple task I gave to you, I have no use for you anymore.¡± Saying that I brought out my knife and stabbed him to death. He gasped and sputtered out a mouthful of blood before his eyes closed. I frowned and immediately called someone toe clean up my room. His blood stinks. It doesn¡¯t smell as fresh and tasty as Bridget¡¯s. Oh my, Bridget! I¡¯ll get to you soon once again. *** Beta Gaby¡¯s P.O.V *** ¡°Alpha, what¡¯s going on? You said he will surely return Bridget within a few days so why isn¡¯t she here yet?,¡± I asked the old man in front of me. I wish I can just kill him. He took my Bridget away from me and gave her to that pup that ims to be his mate. . . . ¡­¡­. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 *** Beta Gaby¡¯s P.O.V *** He took my Bridget away from me and gave her to that pup that ims to be her mate. Yes! I know no one knows about what¡¯s going on between us. No one¡­ Not even my mate knows how I always sneak out of the room and go to Bridget¡¯s room. Why the fuck did that pup have to take her the day I already nned to im her? I already yed with her long enough. I was just thinking about iming her that night but puff, she was¡­ was gone. ¡°What do you mean!? Are you questioning my decision over my own daughter!?,¡± Alpha Johnson asked in that thick baritone voice of his. He looks a little bit pissed off. I looked down and forced back the words that were threatening to spill out of my mouth. I actually want to shout at him and ask him when he has ever treated Bridget as his daughter but I couldn¡¯t. He is my alpha and I also took part in whatever suffering Bridget went through here. But I miss my fuck toy. Why will a pup juste out of nowhere and im her to be his mate? Alpha Johnson also let her go. Why? I am so curious to know what that pup must have offered to him to make him release her so easily. But I can¡¯t appear too inquisitive or he will immediately figure out that something is wrong. I just bowed slightly and said, ¡°I am so sorry alpha if I went out of line. I was just concerned about you and Luna. Who will do all the dirty chores in the house now? It isn¡¯t proper for Luna to do all these herself.¡± Alpha seemed convinced cause he soon disyed a face that showed that he was in deep thought. I tried to hide a smile and looked at him, studying his face carefully and cautiously. Soon enough, I heard him say, ¡°Now that you mentioned it. I wonder why he hasn¡¯t sent Bridget back here. Hasn¡¯t he realised the mistake he made by taking her away?¡± I immediately nodded. I also want to know why he hasn¡¯t returned her here to us. No one would want a mate and a Luna for that matter to be a broken person like Bridget. I¡¯m sure some of the guys in this pack would have fucked her. So which Alpha will want a used product for a Luna? The worst thing is that she can¡¯t even shift. I have never seen her shift or heard of her shifting before. Nobody knows the colour of her wolf except her parents I guess. I have only seen those beautiful crimson eyes that appear whenever she is conflicted with emotions. Like whenever she is feeling sad, happy, worried andstly scared. Those crimson eyes must belong to her wolf. Those beautiful eyes are an indication that her wolf must be very beautiful. But now she¡¯s gone. I balled my hands into fists as I thought of the fact that she is gone. ¡°Yes, Alpha. Do you want me to send people to check what¡¯s going on there?¡± I asked him with a hopeful look. If he gives his consent, I will immediately dispatch wolves to go to his pack and get news about Bridget. But he looked up with a little bit of a fearful look and shook his head sideways to indicate ¡®No.¡¯ Is he scared? For what? Before I could say anything, he spoke, ¡°No, we can¡¯t send spies to his pack. Do you know what can happen if they get caught? Our pack isn¡¯t as strong as before and I¡¯m afraid a war might weaken our pack even more.¡± I was now beyond furious. I don¡¯t care if war breaks out. All I want is my little fuck toy. I nodded and bowed slightly before leaving. As soon as I walked out, I made a decision. No matter what Alpha Johnson says, I will assemble my rogue army I have been building up little by little over the years and then I will send them to that pup pack. I will just have to make sure that as they are searching for information about Bridget, they shouldn¡¯t get caught. I immediately walked out heading to my secret base. The sooner the better. *** William P.O.V *** I walked to Bridget worriedly. She isying on a couch with a pained look on her face. She also has one hand on her belly. ¡°Hey, how do you feel now? Is your stomach okay now?¡± I asked her and she nodded sideways to indicate a ¡®No¡¯. ¡°Why did you eat so much when you know your stomachpartment isn¡¯trge?¡± I asked her. It¡¯s surprising that she¡¯s having indigestion. Are wolves supposed to have indigestion? ¡°The beef was just too delicious that I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wanting more,¡± she said with a cute pout. She gasped in pain and I panicked. What do I do now? I have never dealt with indigestion before. Just then Stephanie walked in and saw our situation. She looked at Bridget and chuckled before saying, ¡°I warned you not to eat too much. Don¡¯t worry. Justy down for a while and it will be alright.¡± Bridget nodded and closed her eyes, breathing in and out faster. Her face contorted into a pained look. I held her hand and began to try to draw circles on it in a soothing way. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jeez! I hate it when she is in pain. I don¡¯t like seeing her this way. Her facial expression began to rx a little and then I realized that she has fallen asleep. I chuckled lightly as I stood up and bent over to carry her. So nice of her to fall asleep while I am here worrying about her. I still carried her to the room. When I got there and wanted toy her on the bed, she refused to let go. She held on tight to me. I chuckled once again and tried to drop her again. But that action only earned me a protesting murmur from her. I ended upying in bed with her. She hugged me tightly and snored away. Seems like she likes sleeping in my arms. . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 36 Chapter 36 *** William P.O.V *** I can¡¯t remember how long we have been sleeping but when I woke up again, it was alreadyte. I figured out we missed dinner cause the moonlight was streaming into our room. I tried to sit up but then something or rather someone held me back. It¡¯s Bridget. She is still snoring away and sleeping like a log of wood. I chuckled. For how long does she want to continue sleeping? Well her snores sound cute though. I tried to release her hands from my body but she ended up hugging me tightly even more than before that I could practically be choking if she exerted strength. I chuckled. Why is she hanging unto me like a ko? ¡°Bridget,¡± I called out softly but no response. I called her name again and pat her softly this time. I only received a growl. A low growl. I was surprised at first when I heard it. Is that her wolf? I pay her again. This time harder. Yeah! I know it¡¯s a little bit cruel but I¡¯m just fascinated by her growl. I heard it that time when I was with Sienna in the room. But it wasn¡¯t loud enough and I still heard it. It was the most beautiful sound I have ever heard. Yet again when I pat her, she released that cute low growl. ¡°Bridget, I hate to disturb your beauty sleep but wake up and let¡¯s get something to fill our empty bellies.¡± I don¡¯t know why I just get hungry easily. ¡°Leave me alone,¡± she mumbled lowly. Aww! I was expecting another cute growl. I can¡¯t wait for the day I can finally meet her wolf. ¡°Stand up and let¡¯s eat something. So you won¡¯t wake up in the middle of the night likest night,¡± I told her. She turned away from me with a frown on her face which shows how displeased she is by my disturbance. I whined. I miss her warmth in my arms. I stood up and walked to the other side of the bed that she rolled to. I held her hand and pulled her up gently. Even though I pulled her up gently, she still grumbled in anger and finally opened her eyes to re at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why won¡¯t you let me sleep?¡± she said, her voice sounding a little different than before. It sounded thicker and deeper than before. I looked at her confused as to why her voice sounded different and then I gasped. Wow! Her eyes¡­ Her eyes changed. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s crimson-coloured eyes now. So, so beautiful. Is this her wolf? Now I¡¯m getting pretty excited and intrigued to meet her wolf. That wolf must be a pretty little thing. ¡°Bridget¡­ Your eyes¡­ The colours changed,¡± I stuttered a little still feeling stunned. She red at me unconcerned at what I just said. Her eyes were spitting out anger and they shed brightly. The moonlight suddenly fell upon the same spot where she was sitting and I think I stopped breathing. My breath ceased. How can someone look so beautiful, haughty, pitiful and attractive at the same time? My heart suddenly got swollen with so much pride. This beautiful she-wolf in front of me is all mine. She is mine alone. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me sleep? Let go of my hands,¡± she ordered. I could hear the power and authority in her voice. I nodded and as if I was in a trance, I almost let go of her hands but then I remembered why I woke her up in the first ce. My senses snapped back and I bent down to carry her. Since she won¡¯t stand, I will just carry her instead. She didn¡¯t even struggle or say a word. As I carried her out, she sighed and snuggled closer then she closed her eyes. Wait! Is she going back to sleep? What the fuck!? So she is not only a foodie but also a sleep lover. When I walked into the kitchen, I wasn¡¯t surprised to meet Todd and Stephanie in the kitchen, unlikest night. I chuckled when I saw the way Todd was looking at Stephanie. The poor guy looked tired or shall I say exhausted. I paused when I heard him ask Stephanie, ¡°How many more months before my pup pops out? It¡¯s four months left right?¡± I was speechless. Doesn¡¯t he know that pregnancy takes at least nine months as I have heard? Of course, sassy Stephanie replied to him, ¡°Dummy, I am not a rabbit shifter. Only rabbit shifters give birth after five months. I am a wolf so I guess it¡¯s eight or seven months left.¡± He gasped in fright and mumbled quietly, ¡°I am afraid I might die before that time.¡± Stephanie heard him and shot him a hard re. Wolves and our sensitive ears. ¡°I am now thinking that perhaps the moon goddess should have paired me with James instead. Even if he is the son of a gamma, he is still more caring than an alpha. Everyone even said we are compatible,¡± Stephanie said and I chuckled once again as Todd¡¯s facial expression darkened in anger. All of us know the unfinished love story between Stephanie and James, Sienna¡¯s brother. They almost started dating when Stephanie luckily found Todd. We all know how heartbroken poor James was when he found out. He had always believed that no matter what since he and Stephanie grew up together, have a lot of things inmon and were close than most mates, he always believed they were destined, mates. Yeah! It was a huge hit on him when Todd and Stephanie turned out to be mates. But nevertheless, even if Stephanie is now with Todd, she has never left or forgotten her bestie. So Todd is threatened by James''s existence in her life cause of their past history. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean babe? You know I was only joking,¡± he quickly told her, looking like he was about to cry. I suddenly looked down at Bridget who is sleeping peacefully in my arms. What if there was a man in her life? My wolf boiled with anger at that thought. I will probably tear him apart. . . . ¡­¡­. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 *** William P.O.V *** I will probably tear him apart. I smiled and stroked her face gently. No matter what, she is mine and I belong to her. No one can take us apart from each other. ¡°Bridget, wake up. It¡¯s time to eat. You can¡¯t eat while sleeping,¡± I told her as I shook her gently to wake her up. When Todd and Stephanie finally heard my voice, they looked up at me. Todd chuckled and remarked, ¡°At least, I am not the only one facing this.¡± He is probably talking about our current situation. By the way, our mates are disturbing us. Well, my case is different from his. At least, my mate isn¡¯t frustrating me like his. Stephanie didn¡¯t say a word and just continued eating. I looked down at Bridget. She is still sleeping soundly. I chuckled and asked Todd, ¡°Is there still any meal left for us? With the way she is behaving, I am afraid I might have to feed her the food. Never knew she loves sleeping like this.¡± There are a lot of things I don¡¯t know about her actually. Todd nodded and pointed towards the pot on the gas. ¡°I just prepared that for Stephanie so it should still be warm and alright for you to eat.¡± I nodded and then I had to reluctantly put her to sit on one of the dining chairs. She woke up and opened her eyes slightly to look at me. She looked annoyed. I just chuckled and walked to the pot. I walked back to her with two tes in my hands. She rubbed her eyes cutely and pouted sadly. I carried a spoonful of food to feed her when she suddenly asked, ¡°Why did you take him away?¡± I appeared confused at her question. Who is she talking about? A man? Which man is she talking about? Even Stephanie and Todd looked up when they heard her question. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. My expression darkened with fury as I thought about the fact that she must have been dreaming or thinking of another man. Who is he? ¡°Why¡­?¡± she asked again. I was about to ask her who she is talking about when she continued with her confusing question, ¡°Why did you take the beautiful big, brown wolf away from me? His fur was so soft and I was snuggling with him peacefully when you woke me up.¡± Hmm! Big, brown wolf? Big brown wolf??? Isn¡¯t that¡­ Isn¡¯t that Mark? My expression darkened even more with annoyance when I finally figured out what she is talking about. By the looks on Todd and Stephanie¡¯s faces, I know they already figured it out also. Stephanie looked amused that my wolf would do something as cunning as that. Before I could question Mark, Stephanie asked Bridget, ¡°What did the wolf do to you? What did he look like? How did he appear in your dream?¡± She bombarded Bridget with questions. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how he appeared. I was just walking when I saw him looking so lonely and harmless so I walked towards him. Then suddenly we were not on the road anymore. We were in a room on a small bed that could barely contain us,¡± Bridget answered obediently. That naughty, sneaky wolf! He dares to take our mate to a small bed. What obscene stuff did he do to her on the bed? The image of Bridget on the bed with Mark somehow angered me even though I know it was pointless after all he is my wolf. But shouldn¡¯t he know Bridget belongs to me and her wolf belongs to him? ¡°Go on. I am listening. What did you two do on the bed?¡± Stephanie urged her on. She lost her appetite for food already. Bridget yawned and continued, ¡°We cuddled and his fur was so soft. He hugged me tightly in his warm embrace. He was just so gentle and loving. He couldn¡¯t speak¡­ Didn¡¯t speak but he caressed me, love -¡­¡± ¡°Okay, enough!¡± I shouted, interrupting her as I shoved a spoonful of food into her mouth. She almost choked but still ate the food anyway. She just looked up at me with an aggrieved look. I was boiling with anger. I wish I could kill that sneaky wolf but that will be like killing myself also. Mark obviously sensed what I was thinking cause he whined at the back of my mind in protest. Stephanie burst intoughter while Todd just chuckled. They can all sense my anger which I¡¯m sure they are thinking is pointless because Mark is my wolf. Being my wolf doesn¡¯t mean he should misbehave. How is he even able to appear in her dreams!? ¡®Don¡¯t be mad. Since you don¡¯t want to shift and I can¡¯t meet her anytime soon. I just decided to meet her in the way I could. I just wanted to experience the feeling of having our mate in my embrace,¡¯ Mark said quietly. I sighed. When he puts it this way, I can¡¯t stay mad at him for long. I know it¡¯s unfair. Every other werewolf wolf gets to meet its mate¡¯s wolf when they ept the mate bond but it¡¯s totally different in my case. She can¡¯t shift yet so Mark can¡¯t meet her now and I can¡¯t im her until I am sure she is ready. I sighed when I thought of thest part. I was so relieved when she finally finished eating. I put the dishes in the dishwasher and bade them goodnight before carrying Bridget out of the room. And off she went again, snoring away. I smiled but still took her into the room. I will never get tired of carrying her in my hands. *** Sienna P.O.V *** ¡°No brother! You don¡¯t understand what I am trying to tell you!,¡± I shouted at the older man in front of me. He is my elder brother, James. I ran to him when I came home earlier looking so furious so I exined everything to him. ¡°How can you tell me to let them be? Have you forgotten that I and William have been together for so long?,¡± I asked him furiously. What the heck is he telling me? . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 38 Chapter 38 *** Sienna P.O.V *** What the heck is he telling me? What¡¯s the shit he is telling me about letting them be? That I shouldn¡¯t disturb their new life. I sighed and looked at him. What he doesn¡¯t understand is that not everyone is like him. No one will give up on their first love like him. I still feel like if he had fought harder for Stephanie, no matter if Todd is her mate, he would have still gotten her. But he just gave up on her cause of one shittyw the moon goddess made about destined mates. Now that I am thinking of it, I think our moon goddess is a fake one. She doesn¡¯t know who to pair with who. She just paired anybody with an alpha like William. ¡°Look, brother, I am not going to let that bitch get my reward. Why else have I been rejecting the invitation to go to pack parties? I didn¡¯t want to meet my mate all because I am keeping myself for William. The moon goddess is really unfair.¡± My brother gasped and stared at me with a look of disbelief. ¡°You are really insane,¡± he said. ¡°Which werewolf will want to avoid meeting her destined mate all because of love? You should know that when you meet your wolf, no matter who you loved before, you will eventually begin to fall for your mate.¡± I frowned at his words. I don¡¯t think his logic is correct at all. I have heard stories about wolves rejecting their mates or betraying their mates because they are in love with someone else. Well, that doesn¡¯t concern me. All I know is that William is mine. I don¡¯t care what extra mile I have to go to get him. I need to make him realize that the love I have for him is the pure one that even his so-called mate won¡¯t be able to offer him. I stood up and red at my brother, ¡°If you can¡¯t help me, just tell me. No need to discourage me. I will help myself.¡± I then turned around ignoring the concerned look on his face. This future gamma is weak. Yeah, he might be my brother but he is weak. I walked out and headed to dad¡¯s study room. I know that is the only ce I can find dad now. As I walked there, I thought of why I didn¡¯t think of going to my father before instead of wasting my time with my brother. Just as I expected, as I opened the door, dad was in his study room. He was holding an old book. I rolled my eyes. I don¡¯t know why father and brother spend hours reading that old book they im to be the book of ancient secrets about our pack. ¡°Dad,¡± I called out tearfully to get his attention. Sure enough, he looked up and dropped the book on the shelf before walking to me instantly with concern. You know since I am a rare breed, dad and every other wolf in this pack treat me like a treasure not minding my status even if I am only the gamma¡¯s daughter. This is why I feel that I should be the one paired with William instead of that unknown werewolf he brought out of nowhere. ¡°What¡¯s wrong baby? Who made you cry?¡± he asked me as he hugged me. I hugged him back and immediately burst into tears. ¡°Dad, William is here,¡± I cried out. He pats my back silently and I could sense his confusion. He is probably confused as to why I am crying cause William is here. Dad like every other wolf here knows about my undying love for William so it will actually be shameful for them to hear that William finally found his mate. A mate that isn¡¯t me. ¡°So baby, why are you crying? What did he do to you? Did he bully you? Tell Daddy and even though he is an alpha, I will immediately con¡­¡± ¡°He came with his mate,¡± I immediately cut his rant short. He turned rigid. He was shocked. ¡°What¡­. How!?... When!!?,¡± he stuttered. He couldn¡¯t even construct a full statement properly. I cried bitterly and nodded. I looked up at him and continued, ¡°Yes, he brought his mate here and the bitch seems to already be seducing him. She is so weak and not even pretty that I can¡¯t help but wonder why the moon goddess will pair her with William. He is meant to be mine.¡± Dad looked at me with pity, helplessness and disappointment. I am the only one that knows how much he wants to be the inw of an alpha. It¡¯s a disgrace for someone like him to still be under the control of a young man like Todd. To still be bowing to him and following hismands. ¡°I am so sorry baby. I am as disappointed as you are but there is nothing I can do to help. Since he already imed her, I¡­¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mention anything about him iming her,¡± I cut off his statement again. Dad looked at me puzzled. He is probably wondering what the hell I am saying. ¡°But you said he found his mate. Mates im each other,¡± he replied perplexed. I smiled as I shook my head sideways to indicate ¡®No¡¯. ¡°No, Dad. I don¡¯t know for what reason but they still haven¡¯t imed themselves. He hasn¡¯t imed her. She hasn¡¯t imed him too,¡± I answered and Dad¡¯s frown turned to a smile. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Then what are you panicking for? They have only epted themselves as mates but still haven¡¯t imed themselves so they are not fully mated,¡± he said and I nodded. Dad might have a good suggestion that can help me. ¡°Dad, what do you suggest I do?¡± he asked. He grinned and bent down low to whisper something to me. Even if I don¡¯t see the point of his action since we are alone in the room. When he whispered into my ears, my eyes widened. I gasped and looked at him bewildered. When I was talking about good suggestions, I didn¡¯t mean this!! ¡°What!,¡± I said a little bit too loud. . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 39 Chapter 39 *** Sienna P.O.V *** ¡°What!,¡± I said a little bit too loud. Dad frowned. He is annoyed with how loud I sound. I Immediately breathe in trying to calm myself down from panicking. ¡°Dad, how can you say that!?,¡± I whisper and yell to him. He grinned again and told me, ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they im themselves. So it¡¯s better you act fast and do as I have instructed you to.¡± ¡°But dad! Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little too¡­,¡± I trailed off. I don¡¯t even know which word I should use to describe how I am feeling now. But in the end, I still told him, ¡°Dad, getting pregnant is a little bit too much.¡± Dad rubbed his face and looked at me. ¡°I have been in this world longer than you have been. I have also been around the world. So I am talking from experience. Humans try this among themselves whenever they want to get a man to themselves.¡± ¡°Dad, are you forgetting something? We are not exactly human. It isn¡¯t guaranteed that it will work.¡± ¡°Just try it. That is the only way I can think of right now. If you are able to get pregnant for him, even if he might have already imed her before you discover you are pregnant, his attention will be divided between the two of you. You will still gain the upper hand cause you are the first one to carry the alpha¡¯s heir,¡± he exined and I fell silent. What the father saying is actually making a lot of sense? I am very sure that if I get pregnant with William, she won¡¯t even want to stay with him anymore. No mate will want to say with a tainted mate. I will have his mark on me and she surely won¡¯t be able to bear to see me every time like that. I smiled as I fantasized widely about the bright future ahead. I pounced on my father happily and hugged him. Giving him a kiss on the cheek, I murmured, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then left his room. ¡®I don¡¯t feel too good about your n Sienna. Shouldn¡¯t we wait for our own mate? He is not our mate and I don¡¯t feel anything for his wolf. Let¡¯s just wait for our mate,¡¯ my annoying wolf Gina said and I groaned. This annoying wolf is always trying to lecture me. She is always trying to teach me what is right and wrong. Who is the boss between the two of us? Why does she want to dictate my life for me? ¡®I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t feel anything for him. I feel something for him and that should be enough for the two of us so stop spouting nonsense as usual,¡¯ I answered harshly and hastily pushed her to the back of my mind. I can feel her displeasure as I shut her off. I won¡¯t let anyone stop me. Not even this annoying wolf in my mind. I walked out with one thought in my mind,¡¯ How do I get William to sleep with me?¡¯ *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** I frowned in my sleep. Who is this white wolf I am seeing? I was seeing a brown wolf so how and when did this white wolf suddenly appear? I was still staring at the wolf when it suddenly looked up and gasped. Those eyes¡­ Those crimson eyes look so familiar. Where¡­ Where have I seen it before? My eyes widened when I finally recognized the wolf. I trembled and called out, ¡°Deli.¡± The wolf didn¡¯t reply. Just licked her paws and looked at me sadly. Just then I noticed that she wasn¡¯t actually looking at me. She was staring at a big, brown wolf that was caressing me just now. What am I even saying? She can¡¯t see me at all. Where am I? Why am I having this weird dream? I watched as she licked her paws and looked at the wolf sadly. I suddenly felt immense sadness. Before I could call her name, someone shook me awake. I opened my eyes and saw William in front of me. His brows were knitted into a concerned frown. ¡°I am beginning to get worried. You slept for a long time yesterday and you wouldn¡¯t wake up early today too. Are you¡­¡± I cut him off as I suddenly rushed into his arms. I burst into tears catching him by surprise. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± he asked. ¡°I saw¡­ I¡­ I saw Deli,¡± I stuttered out. He pats my back silently. ¡°I saw Deli and that brown wolf again,¡± I told him. I was so lost in my tears that I didn¡¯t notice the annoyed look on his face. ¡°Deli is so beautiful. She probably wants toe out,¡± I continued tearfully. William¡¯shands tightened around me tightly. He can feel my immense guilt. I feel so guilty cause I¡­. I am so weak. So weak that I can¡¯t shift like other normal werewolves. Why can¡¯t I also shift? It shouldn¡¯t take that hard to shift. Deli probably feels so trapped for so long. I suddenly withdraw from William''s embrace and closed my eyes. ¡°Bridget, what are you doing? Don¡¯t try anything funny,¡± he said. I raised my hand to stop him from saying more and focused. My face changed into a serious expression. I tried to follow the way I used to when I wanted to shift in the past. I gasped out in pain and William held my hand feeling worried. It hurts¡­ It hurts a lot. But I won¡¯t give up. ¡®Bridget, what are you doing? Stop hurting yourself,¡¯ Deli suddenly spoke but I ignored her. I want to do this. Try this and stop being weak for once. Stop being scared for once. I shoved her to the back of my mind and focused. I could feel myself sweating. I groaned out in pain. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. Stop this now Bridget!,¡± Williammanded. I felt the need topel but I just ignored the urge and focused even harder. I tried to think of Deli as I saw her in the dream. . . . ¡­¡­ This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** I tried to think of Deli as I saw her in the dream. I tried to think of the beautiful white wolf I saw in my dream. I tried shifting. But I just couldn¡¯t. The pain that followed my stubborn choice was unbearable. I screamed out in pain and held my head. I could hear someone saying something faintly but didn¡¯t hear what he or she was saying. The next thing I saw was darkness. Did I pass out? *** William P.O.V *** I rushed to Bridget as soon as she passed out on the bed. Why is she doing this to herself? She shouldn¡¯t try to force things. I held her hand and winced in pain. Her body is burning up with a fever. Her body even felt too hot to touch. I released her hand and rushed out. On my way out, I bumped into Stephanie. I held her hands and said, ¡°Call the doctor. Something is wrong with Bridget.¡± Stephanie looked worried as she brought out her phone to call the doctor. As soon as she finished informing the doctor toe over quickly and check on Bridget, she turned to me. ¡°William, what¡¯s wrong with Bridget? She was fine yesterday. How did she suddenly be ill?¡± she asked me. I paced up and down the hallway worriedly. My fingers drove into my hair, scattering the soft strands roughly. ¡°She was fine. I woke her up cause I was scared she is spending too much time sleeping. That was when she burst into tearsN?velDrama.Org holds this content. and began to tell me about the wolves she saw in her dream. She ims to have seen her wolf and Mark against night,¡± I answered. She nodded and gave me a look that urged me to speak further, ¡°She said something about her wolf wanting toe out. Then the next thing I knew, she closed her eyes. If I am not wrong, she must have tried shifting. She suddenly screamed and then passed out. It was only when I moved closer to touch her that I found out that she was burning up with fever.¡± Stephanie looked somehow perplexed. She asked with a very confused look, ¡°Why would she pass out and start burning up with fever? Is it normal? Does this always happen whenever she tries to shift?¡± When she asked me these questions, I remembered that she doesn¡¯t know about Bridget¡¯s condition or her past. I frowned and quietly replied, ¡°Bridget can¡¯t shift.¡± Stephanie gasped and looked at me in disbelief. ¡°What!? Isn¡¯t she a wolf? Why can¡¯t she shift?¡± I sighed and mumbled, ¡°It is a long story. I can¡¯t start exining. How long will it take for the doctor to get here?¡± She smiled sadly at me and said, ¡°He will be here in a few minutes. He wasn¡¯t far from here when I called him so he should be here anytime soon.¡± I nodded and took in deep breaths. I tried to calm myself down. I waited for like five minutes but the doctor still hasn¡¯t arrived. I looked at Stephanie and told her, ¡°I am going back to the room. I don¡¯t want to leave her alone for so long. Call the doctor and ask him to hurry up. Send him to the room when he gets here.¡± She nodded at my instructions and I walked back to the room just in time to hear Bridget moan in pain. I rushed back to her and tried to touch her hand but I immediately withdrew my hand from hers. It feels like I touched a burning furnace. I couldn¡¯t do anything except stand there and watch her moan in pain. I have never felt so helpless in my life. I hate feeling this way. I can¡¯t bear to see her in pain. I can¡¯t bear to watch her in pain like this, yet do nothing. I don¡¯t know for how long I have been standing there with my heart clenching in pain with every pain-filled moan she makes. The door opened and everyone trooped in. Danie was the first to inquire about what was wrong with Bridget. I told all of them everything I told Stephanie earlier. Only Danie and Liam understood since they already know about her condition. Todd looked extremely confused but that doesn¡¯t matter right now. Before Todd could ask me any questions, I faced the doctor and asked him in a hurry, ¡°What is wrong with her? Why does she suddenly have a fever?¡± ¡°Hold on for a minute sir. Let me examine her,¡± the doctor replied making me frown. Why is he so slow? He was slow in getting here and now treating her is a problem. Why is the damn doctor slow? Even if I wanted to say something, I kept it in. Her health matters first. I will wait for him to examine her and then ask him what is wrong with my mate. He finished examining her and faced me. His next words shocked me greatly. I watched him in disbelief when he said, ¡°Sir, there is nothing wrong with her. She is perfectly fine.¡± I looked at him like he was crazy. What is he saying? Someone is burning up like this and he is saying she is perfectly fine. Wherever he learnt this medical practice, he clearly didn¡¯tplete his training. That¡¯s why he has the guts to tell me nonsense. ¡°What are you saying, Jack? Did you check her properly? He said she is burning up with fever,¡± Stephanie told him when she saw how angry I look. When she saw the way I looked at him like I wanted to strangle him. ¡°Yes, Luna. She is fine. I already examined her carefully. She is just sleeping. She needs rest,¡± he repeated the nonsense I didn¡¯t want to hear him say. I walked to Bridget and held her hand. I was just gonna yell at him that can¡¯t feel how high her temperature is!? Can¡¯t he feel the way she is burning up!? I was just about to yell at him when I noticed something. I looked at him in surprise and he smiled at me. . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 41 Chapter 41 *** William P.O.V *** I looked at him in surprise and he smiled at me. ¡°Are¡­ Are you a shaman?¡± I choked out and he nodded to indicate ¡®Yes¡¯. Stephanie looked at him in surprise and blurted out, ¡°Jack, howe we didn¡¯t know you are a healer? How were you able to hide this secret for so long?¡± He smiled and looked at Todd. Todd somehow looked ufortable with the way Jack is staring at him. I squinted my eyes at him. He only acts this way when he is hiding something from us. What is Todd hiding from us? ¡°Alpha knows,¡± Jack finally dropped the bombshell. Stephanie was wide agape as she stared at Todd who looked away immediately. ¡°Todd!!,¡± she shrieked at him. I looked down at Bridget. She is not moaning in pain anymore or struggling on the bed. She is now snoring peacefully. I stroked her hand lightly. Her body is not even as hot as before anymore. I looked back at Todd. Why did he hide this huge secret from us? He has a fucking shaman in his pack. Yeah, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal but it is. A few months ago when war broke out between magical beings, it kinda affected the healers also since they practice magic also. Don¡¯t get me wrong. They are also werewolves but they practice magic mainly for healing people. So the war that broke out caused healers to be extinct and extremely rare. They are so difficult to find. It is so surprising that Todd somehow managed to find a shaman and keep him in his pack. If other nearby packs without shamans get to hear of this, an external war will surely break out. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Todd! Face me. I am talking to you. What else have you been hiding from me?¡± Stephanie asked looking not so pleased. Todd sighed and faced her with a defeated look on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. Just answer my question,¡± Stephanie replied sternly. ¡°I am not hiding anything else from you. I¡¯m sorry baby. I didn¡¯t mean to hide this from you but¡­,¡± Todd trailed off. ¡°But you did. What happened to not keeping secrets from each otherw? What happened to that?¡± Stephanie asked, pissed off. Todd rubbed his face and whined, ¡°Baby, I am so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to. It¡¯s just that a lot of war has been ongoingtely with other packs and I know that if the secret of my having a shaman in my pack spreads out, it will surely cause another war. I just didn¡¯t want to stress you, baby,¡± he exined but Stephanie wasn¡¯t hearing any of it. Is it her hormones or she is bing too difficulttely? ¡°So what you are indirectly telling me is that if you tell me, I will surely tell someone else and then soon the whole pack will hear about it. Once the whole pack also hear about it, every other pack will find out,¡± Stephanie spat out and Todd groaned. ¡°You don¡¯t get what I am trying to tell you, baby! That is not¡­ Hey baby! Wait¡­ Where are you going to!?,¡± he cried out as he quickly followed her out. Stephanie was storming off angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me for one week!¡± I heard her shout and I chuckled. Not only me. The others also chuckled feeling amused at what just happened. Alpha and Luna behave childishly. I stroked Bridget¡¯s hand again and thought that what if she tells me that I shouldn¡¯t touch her for one week, even for a day? I swear I won¡¯t survive it. Danie and Liam quietly left the room and I didn¡¯t even know they already left until I heard the doctor or shall I say shaman/healer packing the medical tools he brought. I looked up and discovered that he is the only one left in the room. He is also about to leave. I hurriedly stopped him and asked, ¡°Now that no one else is here, can you tell me what happened to my mate?¡± He smiled and looked at me like he was already expecting me to ask this question. ¡°Alpha, you should try to caution your Luna not to act so recklessly. She shouldn¡¯t force herself to shift,¡± he began and I looked at him, listening eagerly. ¡°Whatever wolfsbane whoever wanted to hurt her must have given her is actually too powerful for her to try shifting now. She should wait patiently for it to wear off before trying to force herself to shift,¡± he exined and looked at me to see if I am listening. I nodded my head and urged him to continue. ¡°If she tries forcing herself again¡­ I don¡¯t know if you have ever noticed a specific colour change in her eyes,¡± he asked and I nodded. ¡°Her eyes sometimes turn to a beautiful crimson colour. Once before it was purple,¡± I answered. ¡°Purple colour should be for her wolf,¡± Jack said. ¡°What about the crimson colour then?¡± I asked him. I have always thought the crimson colour is more beautiful. Jack shook his head sideways indicating ¡®No¡¯ as if he heard what I was just thinking about. Did he hear my inner thoughts? ¡°No, no, no¡­. The crimson colour isn¡¯t a good sign. If I am not wrong, your Luna is a white wolf,¡± he said and I nodded, feeling a little bit stunned. How does he know all this? This is one of the reasons why I dislike magical beings. They have deeper insight and can even sense what normal supernatural beings can¡¯t see or sense. ¡°That crimson colour should only appear when she is scared or angry. It isn¡¯t a good sign. Anytime she tries to force herself to shift again and she gets those crimson eyes, she might get frozen,¡± he said and then carried his bag. I looked at him in confusion. I don¡¯t understand hisst statement. What does he mean by she might get frozen? I opened my mouth to ask him but he just turned around and left without another word. . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 42 Chapter 42 *** William P.O.V *** Shamans are so confusing. I turned back to Bridget who was still sleeping peacefully. She looks like a sleeping beauty. Yeah, my sleeping beauty. I didn¡¯t know when I was quietly drawn into a deep slumber by just sitting by her side and watching her. *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** I could only see total darkness. I just kept walking around gradually feeling exhausted. I stopped for a while feeling lonely. Everywhere is just so quiet and I feel so scared. Where am I? I bent down and looked down. Not like I can see anything in this darkness. Suddenly I felt something shine in the darkness. I looked up and saw a bright purple light shining brightly in the darkness. I should be scared. Hell! I should scream out of fear but instead, I felt oddly calm as I stared at the bright purple light. The darkness slowly dispersed and I realized that what I have been referring to as light all this time is actually a pair of bright eyes. I stood up and stared at the familiar white wolf in front of me. Why am I just seeing these wolves everywhere? I stared at her. Unlike earlier when the brown wolf was with us, she didn¡¯t look so sad. This time she smiled at me. Her smile didn¡¯t contain that immense sadness from earlier. ¡°Deli,¡± I called out and walked to her. ¡°I am so sorry,¡± I stopped a few steps away from her. LikeBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. before, she didn¡¯t talk. Just licked her paws and stared back at me. Sheid down on her belly and stared up at me. She nudged me and I realized that she was probably asking me to sit too. I sat down still feeling a little bit bitter. ¡°I am sorry¡­ I am the reason why you are trapped,¡± I said again and took in a deep breath. I sighed and mumbled, ¡°I hate the fact that I am so weak.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t me yourself, Bridget. I already told you this same thing over and over again, I heard Deli¡¯s voice in my head. I looked at her. It still feels so weird to be seeing her yet hearing her voice in my head. ¡°Yes, I know but I can¡¯t still help but think that if only I was strong enough¡­ If only I were strong enough, you would be able to meet his wolf,¡± I told her. I buried my face in my hands. I hate this kind of fate the moon goddess gave me. I don¡¯t resent her cause, after all, it¡¯s because of her that I am able to meet that amazing alpha. It¡¯s because of her that I am mated to William. Thinking of it, I still can¡¯t help but think¡­ ¡°I feel like I don¡¯t deserve him Deli,¡± I cried out. I still didn¡¯t look up to face her. Just kept my face buried in my hands and spilt out every heavy weighing thought in my head. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve him¡­ Maybe what Sienna said was right after all. He deserves to be with someone as awesome and strong as her. He deserves to be with that beautiful, rare redhead wolf. He should be with that powerful¡­,¡± a loud growl cut off my statement. I looked up in surprise and stared at Deli. Her purple eyes are spitting out anger as she red at me. She can¡¯t talk but I can feel her intense anger. ¡®Don¡¯t say that Bridget¡­ You don¡¯t know how powerful you are,¡¯ Deli¡¯s voice came through in my head. I gaped at her in surprise. What is she saying? I am so weak that I couldn¡¯t even stop beta Gaby from sexually harassing me. I couldn¡¯t stop Alpha Jackson from tormenting my life yet she is telling me I don¡¯t know how powerful I am. I don¡¯t know how powerful I am but I surely know how weak I am. Deli¡¯s eyes held an amused glint in them as she looked at me. ¡®You don¡¯t know how beautiful you truly are,¡¯ she said again. I waspletely speechless. Deli of all people should know that until lately, I had a lot of scars on my skin. ¡®You don¡¯t know how rare you are,¡¯ she stated. Yeah, Deli keeps it up. Keep on filling my head with nonsense that is not true and continue making me speechless. She made a low growling sound again. It is not like that angry one she made earlier. If I listen closely this time, it¡¯s like she isughing instead. Of course, that sounds absurd. No one can hear animalsugh. ¡®Just be patient Bridget¡­ You will find out soon enough,¡¯ she said and then I watched in horror as the wolf vanished or am I the one that vanished? *** William P.O.V *** I stirred a little when I heard a faint cry. The cry finally registered in my sleepy brain and I realized that sound was from Bridget. Is she awake? I opened my eyes immediately and lifted my head. I shook my head slightly to get the remaining sleep from my head as I stared at her. No, she is not awake. But yet again, she is crying. I sighed and held her hand. Why does she keep on doing these things that hurt me a lot? ¡°Bridget¡­ Bridget,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m here. Stop crying¡­ Please stop crying, honey.¡± I was stunned when she stopped crying and opened her eyes. I can¡¯t describe how relieved I felt. She sat up and hugged me, encircling her hands around me. I bent my head and nted a kiss on her head. I was just about to ask her something when Liam suddenly mind-linked me, ¡°Alpha¡­ We have a problem.¡¯ ¡®What is it?¡¯ I asked. ¡®Your father just called. He wants us toe back immediately,¡¯ he replied. ¡®Did he tell you why?¡¯ I answered him. ¡®Apparently, you have been away for just a short time and rogues already have the guts to invade our pack,¡¯ he told me. I frowned. Those annoying creatures. ¡°Did you even hear what I said?¡± Bridget asked me. Huh! Did she say something? I didn¡¯t even hear her. ¡®We will be ready soon. I¡¯ll meet you downstairs,¡¯ I told Liam and cut off the mind link before facing Bridget. . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 43 Chapter 43 *** William P.O.V *** ¡°Sorry. What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear a word of whatever you said,¡± I told her and she looked up at me pouting sadly. ¡°What were you thinking of that you didn¡¯t hear what I said?¡± she whined. I looked down at her in surprise. Why is she throwing tantrums? I only asked a simple question. Did that shaman do anything to her to make her act this way? She is behaving cute¡­ childish¡­ funny and adorable at the same time. ¡°I am sorry okay? I was just thinking of something. That is why I didn¡¯t hear you. I¡¯m so sorry baby. What did you say?¡± I asked her eagerly. Actually, I am a little bit curious to know what she said. However, her next words stunned me. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like saying it anymore,¡± she told me with that childish look still on her face. I gaped at her and stated, ¡°I already told you I am sorry. Will you please tell me what you said now? I really didn¡¯t hear you that time ''cause my mind was preupied.¡± ¡°What?¡± she answered. ¡°It¡¯s my mouth and since I have decided not to repeat what I said, you can¡¯t force me to do otherwise.¡± I stood there for a while looking at her. I shook my head sideways and smiled. ¡°Okay¡­ I won¡¯t probe you anymore. Are you feeling better now? Go and get dressed quickly. We have to leave immediately,¡± I told her. She looked a little bit stunned as she looked up at me with curious questions written all over her face. I smiled and just nodded. Since she won¡¯t tell me what she said earlier, I also won¡¯t answer her questions. I think she figured out what the smile on my face meant cause instead of asking me questions like I expected her to, she just gulped, swallowing back whatever words wanted to spill out of her lips. I watched as she stood up and walked to the walk-in closet without even sparing a nce at me. Hmm¡­ Seems like I still don¡¯t know much about my mate¡¯s characters. Like now, she is acting like a tough cookie. When she looks like she has a lot of questions to ask, she would rather keep it in than ask me I guess. I stood by patiently and waited for her to get dressed. She came out a few minutester, all dressed in white. She was also holding the handle of her purple luggage. I smiled at her and walked to her. ¡°Let me take this,¡± I said and she gently released the luggage to me. I watched her as she walked out without a word. Hmm! What¡¯s up with the mood swings? Are we on silent mode now? I went to the walk-in closet first to get my own luggage and quickly change my clothes. Then I walked out carrying two pieces of luggage. A piece of brown luggage in one hand and a purple one in the other. When I got down, Stephanie and Danie were hugging each other. They were both crying like a baby in each other¡¯s arms. Todd and Liam looked helpless as they watched their wives cry. I rolled my eyes a little. It¡¯s always like this every year whenever wee over to visit. Don¡¯t they get tired of crying every time? ¡°I wish¡­ this holiday¡­sted longer¡­ than this,¡± Danie stuttered. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What do you mean babe? This holiday was only supposed to be a weekend getaway so I don¡¯t get why you two are making a big deal about leaving each other now,¡± Liam chirped in and the two ladies turned to re at him. He chuckled nervously and rubbed the back of his head when he saw the way they were ring at him like he murdered someone. ¡°If you repeat that again, you also won¡¯t get to touch me for a week like what Stephanie did to Todd,¡± Danie murmured furiously. Liam gulped and immediately shook his head sideways. He stared at Danie with a pleading expression and pointed to Todd before saying, ¡°No, what are you saying babe? Look at Todd. See how miserable he is. Do you want me to be like him?¡± We all looked at Todd who looked exhausted and pitiful like someone who has experienced all the trials in the world. ¡°It will even be worst than that,¡± Danie replied with a mischievous look. Liam already mped a finger on his hand and showed her that he is already being silent. I chuckled and Bridget looked at me with an unfathomable look. I choked instantly. Why is she staring at me like that? Does she also want to join them? I immediately looked away, afraid that she will really do what I am thinking. I bet Liam was also as relieved as I was when we finally left. Danie didn¡¯t stop waving at them even when the car was getting farther from them. ¡°Bridget, are you okay? Why are you so quiet?¡± I asked her. She looked at me and then stared back at her fingers fidgeting. I arched an eyebrow as I stared at her. ¡°I know there is something wrong. Please tell me what it is,¡± I implored. She stared at her fingers for a few minutes¡­ Minutes seem to be like hours to me. I was already convinced that she didn¡¯t want to talk or perhaps she didn¡¯t want to tell me. But then, she suddenly called out to me, ¡°William.¡± I already closed my eyes and rest my head against the armrest of the car when I heard her quiet voice. ¡°Yes love,¡± I replied and she looked up at me. I could see how stunned she looked. It reflected on her face cause her eyes were shining more brightly than before. ¡°William, do you think I am beautiful?¡± she asked suddenly catching me off guard. I looked at her and put my hands on my chin. I looked like I was deep in thought and that made her chuckle. Then I carefully observed her physical features. . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 44 Chapter 44 *** William P.O.V *** I stared at her face first with a serious look. I could see amusement bubbling in her eyes. I carefully looked at her eyes, ears, and nose and then finally my eyesnded on her pink, luscious lips which seemed a little bit fuller than usual. Fuller and looks ripe enough for a taste. I think she must have noticed what I was staring at cause that was when she started biting and chewing her lips gingerly. Her tongue even dart out and swept across her lips. I groaned and squinted at her. This little tease. Does she want a repeat of what happened in the closet room? I suddenly regretted the fact that I didn¡¯t choose to bring a separate car. Danie and Liam are sitting in front of us and I know that with their sharp ears, they probably heard everything we said. J know they can also sense the thick arousal in the air. Also, there¡¯s the driver too. I narrowed my eyes at Bridget. Is she doing this on purpose cause she knows I can¡¯t try anything in the presence of others in the car? ¡°You are getting distracted from my question William¡­ Am I really beautiful?¡± she asked me again with a knowing glint in her eyes and a mischievous smile on her face. I stared down from her face to the upper side of her chest. When I saw the soft swell of boobs that looked not far away from my reach, I gulped. That was when I noticed that the upper part of her shirt has a low cut revealing a little of her cleavage. I gulped once again as I stared at the wless milky skin. Then my eyes trailed from her body to her legs. My breath ceased. Howe I didn¡¯t notice all this in the room earlier? The skirt she is wearing is so short that it is showing off a grand amount of her flesh. I gulped yet again when I saw those perfectly toned legs. I could feel my phallus tighten painfully in my pants. I looked back at her and nodded. ¡°Beautiful,¡± I whispered¡­ ¡°Very very beautiful. Just too ethereal,¡± I continued and was graced with a beautiful shade of pink in her rosy cheeks. She looked down and I saw that the tips of her ears were also turning pink. I reached out and held her hand then stroked her finger lightly. ¡°My mate is the prettiest little wolf in the whole world,¡± I exaggerated but I did mean it. For me, she is the most beautiful wolf I have ever set my ears upon. I heard someone from the front seat coughing just then. I narrowed my eyes as I turned to look at Liam and Danie. I was right. They were indeed listening. Well, that isn¡¯t my business. I turned back to Bridget whose face seems to have be pinker. It looks like she now appears embarrassed. Maybe by what just happened. ¡°So¡­ Do you have any other questions?,¡± I asked her and she nodded. ¡°Do you think I am beautiful?¡± she asked me. I was a little bit speechless by this question. Where did she get all these weird questions from? But I nodded and told her, ¡°Yes of course. You are indeed powerful. Very powerful in fact.¡± She stared at me just then like I was some sort of hero. ¡°Do you really mean it?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, I¡­ Aah!,¡± a loud crash from behind cut my sentence short. Bridget also screamed a little. The car hitting up from behind didn¡¯t even stop. It just kept on ramming into our car over and over again not even caring if we are on a steep hill and can just fumble over any minute. I was thinking it was an ident when it hit us at first until it continued over and over again. I quickly covered Bridget, using my body as a shield as the ss shattered and shreds of it spilt inside the car. ¡®Who would dare to try and harm us? How did they even know where we were going to be at this exact moment? Who the heck is their target?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t stop thinking. So many questions and yet not even one answer. I simply focused on protecting Bridget. She was shivering underneath me and I could smell her fear. ¡°Oh, my God! We are going to die,¡± I heard her mumble over and over again. I almost chuckled¡­ I would have chuckled if we weren¡¯t in a dire state right now. ¡°Alpha, we have to try and get out of this car before we go tumbling down. I can feel this car drawing closer and closer to the edge,¡± I heard Liam say. This is the first time in a while that he is calling me alpha. I was just about to suggest something when Danie screamed¡­ A car suddenly came in the front and started hitting us. The one at the back came to the side and began to ram into us forcing us to be dangerously close to the edge. Now not one nor two cars are ramming into us. Danie screamed again. Our driver had a frightening amount of blood streaming down his face. He was the one feeling the most impact since he is in the front. And he is a human. Bridget was still trembling so hard beneath me. Liam looked confused now. He held Danie tightly. The poordy is already gasping for breath. Our driver already copsed at the front. ¡°Liam, let go of Danie and go to the driver''s seat¡­ You have to drive this car backwards. There¡¯s an opening behind us that we can escape through. We have only a few minutes left before our car tumbles,¡± I told him. Shit! I should have brought bodyguards with us. I never expected us to get attacked the moment we are just about to reach our pack and I didn¡¯t consider bringing any bodyguards with me since Todd''s pack isn¡¯t even that far from my pack. Liam let go of Danie who already looked pale. He moved to the driver''s seat. It was really hard getting the driver out of the seat and transferring him to the passenger seat beside the driver¡¯s seat. . . . ¡­¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 *** William P.O.V *** I know that at a point Liam would have thought of opening the driver''s seat and pushing the driver out instead but his conscience and wolf probably won¡¯t let him do it. He ignites the key and starts the car. As the car roared to life. The car at our side suddenly rammed into our car ferociously and Danie¡¯s scream filled the car. I couldn¡¯t even feel my mate trembling anymore. Did she pass out? I panicked and opened my eyes. I breathed in relief when I could see the ck road ahead of us. One of the car tires almost got hanged on the edge of the road but Liam was fast enough to apply the reverse gear and move backwards at a frightening speed. The cars in the front followed us at the same frightening speed. We were at a really great disadvantage here cause one, our car was reversing but theirs was charging towards us. Secondly, we were on a curvy, steeple road so Liam couldn¡¯t really apply much speed. We were really lucky that no other car came behind us. I breathed in relief when we were finally getting close to the end of the road but I was still kind of worried cause the cars were almost closing in on us. I peered at the one in front of us and saw a huge-built guy ring at our car. Who are these wolves? I swore that if Iy my hand on whoever hired these wolves or whoever sent them. I heaved a sigh of relief when Liam finally took another turn. We already left that steeple road. Now the cars were chasing behind us. Liam stepped on the elerator, increasing the speed at which the car was going. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He even exceeded the speed limit of the car. I suddenly realize that I couldn¡¯t hear a bay sound other than the loud sound our car was making. I peered at Danie. Great! She already passed out. Now we have three people that already passed out in the car. I firstid Bridget properly on the car seat then I moved to the front toy Danie on the seat. It was already getting dark when we got to our pack. Liam looked very exhausted as we moved towards our huge mansion. We already lost those unknown assassinators long ago but still, the people that passed out still haven¡¯t woken up. The driver lost so much blood that I was afraid we would lose him but thest time I checked, he was still breathing faintly. As soon as we got home, Liam''s mind linked to the other members of our pack and they came rushing out to help us out of the battered car. They kept on gasping when they saw the unrecognizable state our car is in. They carried the driver out but Liam wouldn¡¯t let anyone touch Danie. ¡°I will take care of her myself,¡± he said as he staggered into the mansion. He clearly looks so exhausted but still doesn¡¯t want to let go of his mate. When he disappeared into the house with Danie on his back, his father came out. I also didn¡¯t allow anyone to touch my Bridget. I carried her out but instructed someone to get the doctor. I don¡¯t want to risk anything since she has just recovered from one copse. ¡°Son, I wanted to ask what was going on and let you the information I have about the rogues that tried to invade your pack but I think it¡¯s best if you rest tonight. We¡¯ll catch up on it tomorrow and I will ask someone to tell the doctor to hurry over and check your mate,¡± My father told me as I passed by him. I nodded and walked upstairs to my room. Unlike Liam, I didn¡¯t carry Bridget on my back. I carried her in my arms instead since that is the onlyfortable position I prefer. As I carried her to our room, I couldn¡¯t stop wondering who would dare to hurt us today and why? Iid Bridget on the bed gently and walked to the bathroom to take a quick shower first. By quick shower, I mean two to three minutes. I then went back to Bridget and first checked her temperature. Good! She isn¡¯t hot or has abnormal temperatures. She just looked like she was sleeping. I went back to the bathroom and filled a bowl with water. Then I came back to the room with a bowl of water and a napkin. I soaked it in the water and was just about to wipe her forehead when someone suddenly knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± I said as I wiped her forehead. A doctor walked in and gaped at me. ¡°Alpha!,¡± he eximed and I looked at him frowning and wondering why he is shouting. ¡°What!?,¡± I asked him. ¡°What are you doing alpha?,¡± he asked me and I looked at him like he is an idiot. Can¡¯t he see what I am doing? Why is he still asking stupid questions? ¡°What does it look like I am doing?¡± I replied to him with a question of my own. ¡°Why are you wiping her with a wet napkin? Is she running temperature?,¡± he asked me and I looked at the wet napkin in my hand. I always watch people doing this on TV so what am I doing wrong? He looked at my clueless face andughed then hurriedly tried to swallow theughter when he noticed me ring at him. ¡°Alpha step aside. I will examine Luna first. You can take the bowl back to the kitchen,¡± he said and I stood aside feeling embarrassed. I only tried to help. I didn¡¯t know I was doing the wrong thing. I discreetly carried the bowl back to the bathroom and pour the content into it away. I came back and saw the doctor cing his hand on Bridget¡¯s chest. I lost it and grabbed him right then. I held his cor tightly and he choked. ¡°How dare you touch her there!?,¡± I growled at him¡­ My eyes shed red. ¡°I¡­ was¡­ only¡­ examining¡­ her,¡± he choked out and that was when I noticed the stethoscope around his neck. . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 46 Chapter 46 *** William P.O.V *** ¡°I¡­ was¡­ only¡­ examining¡­ her,¡± he choked out and that was when I noticed the stethoscope around his neck. I still tightened my hand around his neck to warn him of what would happen if he ever tries to make a move on my mate. When I noticed his face turning purple indicating that he was gonna pass out any time soon, I released him and he fell to the ground coughing terribly. His hands were on his neck caressing the ce I left my marks on while coughing terribly. His face had already turned pale. I ignored him and went to Bridget. I sat opposite her and stroked her cheeks lightly. I am never going to leave her in a room alone with another male anymore. I ce my fingers beneath her nose to see if she is still breathing. I was relieved when I saw that she is still breathing. I immediately turned to the doctor that was laying on the floor, choking and coughing. ¡°Get up from that floor right now and treat her if you don¡¯t want me to disy the real madness for you,¡± I ordered him and he immediately stood up. He walked towards me with trembling legs that looked like he is about to copse anytime soon. I shifted aside and let him treat Bridget. I watched him quietly as he examined everywhere and avoided touching her chest area. I wanted to tease him so I said, ¡°Won¡¯t you examine if her heart is still working properly?¡± I wanted to know if he will really dare to touch her chest area. But instead, he shook his head hurriedly looking at me with a terrified expression. He shook his head so much that I thought it was going to fall off his body. He bowed a little and told me, ¡°Alpha¡­ There¡¯s no need for me to check there. She is perfectly fine. She is alright. Can I leave now?¡± I tried to hide a smirk. He is acting like a scaredy-cat. I only choked him a little so why is he acting so terrified? I nodded and let him go. ¡°Thank you,¡± he mumbled over and over again as he left the room. I am pretty sure this is thest time the doctor will attend to my needs. When next I call for him, I know he will send someone else toe. I chuckled and sat beside Bridget on the bed. I stared at her face. Why is she taking such a long time to wake up? Just then, I noticed the beads of sweat forming on her face. Is she ufortable? I removed the duvet I used to cover her before and noticed that her clothes are drenched with sweat. What do I do now? She can¡¯t possibly sleep in this condition. I have no other choice than to change her clothes and bathe her since she has refused to wake up. I carried her and walked to the bathroom. Then I gently dumped her into the tub. I slowly began to peel off her clothes. She stirred and grumbled in protest as I had to make her lie in an ufortable position while removing her clothes. I gulped as I finally shredded all her clothes. It was not like tore it but I already removed it from her body. It was such a hard thing to do when removing the G-string without getting a boner. When I finally survived that, I realized her wless, beautiful milky skin was another problem. How do I cope with seeing her bare body and not being able to do anything? I swallowed hard as I filled the bathtub with water and added soap lotion to it. I then gently began to soap her body. Thankfully, the soap bubbles were enough to cover up her skin but what my hand was touching was left little to my imagination. So yeah, I ended up getting the dreaded boner. I had to quickly rinse off the soap from her body and carry her out of the bathtub. It¡¯s still surprising that she didn¡¯t so much as stir while I was bathing her. As I carried her to the room still battling with my boner, I could hear a faint voice in my head chanting,¡¯ im her! im her!¡¯ I know it¡¯s that stubborn wolf, Mark. I tried to push him to the back of my mind. To try to stop him from forcing me to lose control. But somehow, he just seems stronger tonight that I could even feel him clouding my vision. I know that if Bridget was awake. She would have gasped in surprise at seeing my wolf eyes. ¡® Mark! What the heck is wrong with you!?,¡¯ I growled at him. He whined,¡¯ I can¡¯t hold it. I can¡¯t hold on any longer. Please let¡¯s im her now.¡¯ I was a little bit upset at what he said so I just shoved him to the back of my mind. This time I seeded. I know that if I didn¡¯t do that and he seeds in taking control of me, the result will be very bad. So rather than do what will make Bridget resent me for life, I will rather go against my wolf. I dropped her on the bed and used a light duvet to cover up her nakedness before rushing back to the bathroom to relieve myself. I groaned out loud as my hot seed spluttered out all over the bathroom wall. I washed the bathroom wall and took another quick shower making sure to get rid of the smell. Then I dumped my clothes in theundry room and walked outside naked. I stopped at the doorway surprised. I wasn¡¯t expecting to meet Bridget awake and she clearly wasn¡¯t expecting to see me naked with the way her eyes turned wide as saucers. I didn¡¯t even bother wrapping a towel around my waist. ¡°Hey! You are finally awake,¡± I said as I walked towards her shamelessly. Why should I feel ashamed? She is my mate after all and has the right to see every inch of me. Bridget¡¯s cheeks turned a deep shade of pink as she hurriedly looked down at the bed, staring at her fingers like that is the most interesting thing in the world right now. . . . ¡­¡­. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 *** William P.O.V *** I chuckled. She is acting shy right now and she looks adorable to me. ¡°Hey! Why aren¡¯t you looking up at me? Did I do something, wrong baby? Look at me,¡± I whined like a little child. Her cheeks turned even more pinkish. Her ears were starting to turn pink also. ¡°Can¡¯t you wear something first? At least, wear pants or boxers. I really don¡¯t want to see that thing.¡± The little boner that I had left turnedid and I looked at my phallus. Ouch! That really hurts my ego hard. She just referred to my little brother as a thing. Can¡¯t she just say the word? Can¡¯t she just pronounce it? I decided to tease her a little so I asked feigning a look of ignorance, ¡°What thing are you talking about? I don¡¯t get what you are saying.¡± She forced herself to look up at me not even daring to look below my waist. Her eyes just stared at my face. Well, at least I got what I wanted. She finally looked at me. ¡°You know what I am talking about William. I am not in the mood to deal with this right now. Please wear a cloth or at least underwear,¡± she replied and I nodded. As I turned around to leave, she called me back,¡° William.¡± I turned back and saw that her face was so colourful that I am afraid she will turn into something else with all this blushing thing. I then noticed she was looking down again and smiling discreetly. I arched an eyebrow. Did she¡­ Did she just look at my bum? I don¡¯t know why but my face started to burn at the thought that she stared at my bum. I tried to conceal my own blush and ask her, ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± I even had to clear my throat cause my voice sounded strange even to my hearing. ¡°Did you change my clothes? Are you the one that changed my clothes?,¡± she asked quietly and I nodded even if she didn¡¯t see me. ¡°Yes, I did so,¡± I answered. ¡°But I promise I didn¡¯t look.¡± She immediately red at me. Her gaze scrutinised me. Did she somehow smell or sense my lie? Hahaha, what will she do if she discovers that I didn¡¯t just change her clothes, I also bathed for her? Will she kill me? I decided not to say a word and just stare back at her, trying to muster the most innocent look I can. She just nodded and I took that as my cue to leave. So I turned around and disappeared into my walk-in closet. *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** I red at William behind me as he walked out. Why does it feel like he just lied to me? I could smell the lie tantly in the air. I quickly lifted the duvet and checked my body. Hmm¡­. Nothing is out of ce. So I take that he didn¡¯t do anything to me or try anything so what did he lie about? I was terrified when I woke up earlier in the empty room with no one in sight. For a moment, the most horrible thoughts and scenarios ran through my mind. At first, when I woke up, I thought we were still in that car, on the road and still trying to escape from those criminals. But then I realized that I was in a room. Then I panicked thinking that they got us and are already holding me captive. I didn¡¯t know what to do and was literally freaking out. That was when the bathroom door opened and I froze. I already noticed long ago that I ampletely naked under the duvet so when the door opened, I thought of the worst thing that perhaps they didn¡¯t really just abduct me for ransom. The beasts were gonna sexually harass me just like Beta Gaby. Wait! What if it is Beta Gaby? This room doesn¡¯t look like the old room''s captives are always kept on tv shows. It looks luxurious. That was when William showed up. I smiled in relief but the smile froze yet again when I noticed that he ispletely naked. What the heck!? Then I requested him to go and wear something. Now, why do I feel that he just lied to me when he told me he is the one that changed my cloth? I was still thinking when William appeared again when his signature smirked. He was only putting on a pair of shorts. He strides toward the bed and hopped in. I gathered the duvet around myself tightly cause I am freaking naked! This is weird. I know I shouldn¡¯t be doing this but I can¡¯t stop myself. ¡°Rx¡­ I¡¯m not going to devour you,¡± he said inching closer and I felt relieved when I heard his words. ¡°I won¡¯t devour you yet¡­,¡± he quickly added and I gulped in fear as he finally got to me and wrapped his hands around my waist, pulling me closer. I waspletely engulfed in his warm embrace. What did he mean by yet? Why do I suddenly feel afraid just by thinking of what he possibly means by that? William kissed my forehead, his lips brushing against my hair lightly and whispered,¡° Goodnight.¡± With that, he fell asleep. I looked at his closed eyes and cupped his cheeks. He probably feels exhausted. While staring at him, I didn¡¯t notice when I was suddenly lured to sleep. *** Beta Gaby¡¯s P.O.V *** ¡°What!? Are you fucking crazy!!? How could you do such a reckless thing!?,¡± I shouted at the stupid rogue in front of me. It¡¯s this fool that I used as the head of my rogue army but now he has failed me woefully. ¡°I am sorry sir¡­ Please spare me this one time and I promise I will make it up to you. I didn¡¯t know my n will flop like this,¡± he pleaded. I sighed. Actually, he had a good n that even I wouldn¡¯t expect to flop like this. Sending rogues to invade his pack and lure him back home, then capturing Smith on the way was a really good n so why the hell did it fail? . . . This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 48 Chapter 48 *** Beta Gaby¡¯s P.O.V *** Even if I want to overlook his mistake and forgive him, I just can¡¯t. I have to make sure he has at least learnt his lesson. ¡°But you made a huge mistake by not seeding. Now they will be more on alert,¡± Iined furiously and he looked down not knowing what to do. Hell! Even I don¡¯t know what to do. I am pretty sure that the pup will tighten the security and make sure the pack members are alert at all times. It won¡¯t be easy to infiltrate his pack anymore. I am also sure that he will try to find out who was behind the attack. I paced around the room. I need to have Smith back here with me. Just then, a thought escaped my mind. What if he already imed her? I can¡¯t touch a she-wolf that has been tainted. Likewise, I know he can¡¯t touch her if I had managed to seed in tainting her innocence. I stopped and stared into space. All this will be in vain if it turns out that she has already been tainted. What more? If William finds out that I am the one behind the attack, Alpha will also find out and I am so sure that he will have me beheaded. Anything that is not beneficial to his pack, he always has removed. I red at the fool stillying on the ground. I don¡¯t know what to do with him after all he only tried to help and make my wish happen faster. It is just a pity that his n failed woefully. What to do? What to do? How do I clear this mess I am in and also get Smith? Once I get her and find out that she has already been tainted, I will have her killed immediately. I can¡¯t take the risk of sending her back to him cause I know he will smell me on her and kill me for sure with the help of that stinky old alpha. I know Alpha Johnson has had the intention of getting rid of me for a long time now. I was shocked when I heard that piece of information from the spies I nted in his mansion. For such a long time, I kept on thinking about why he wanted to have me killed or why he wanted to have me removed from my position. That was when I started raising my own rogue army. Even if I have done so much for him and the pack, what he wants to use to pay me back is by stripping my position away from me. I won¡¯t let him seed nor will I let William seed. I faced the rogue with a great idea in mind. ¡°I won¡¯t get rid of you but you have to prove to me that you are still useful. You have to prove your worth to me,¡± I stated. He immediately bowed down and hit his head on the ground severally mumbling words of thanks. I appeared unamused and just told him directly, ¡°First, what you are going to do for me is to find a way to pin that invasion on another pack,¡± I said. He looked up at me feeling very confused. The confusion was even written all over his face. ¡°I mean you should quickly investigate and find any pack his pack has a conflict with. His enemies. Once you do that, make sure they get med for the invasion.¡± The rogue nodded but I still added, ¡°Create enough concrete evidence that will show that they are the ones that sent the rogues to invade William''s pack.¡± The rogue nodded again indicating that he understands. If there is anything rogues are good at, that is dealing with dirty jobs like this. This is why I found no better wolves than them to start an enemy cause I know I can count on their capability. ¡°Sir, what about my colleagues that have been captured? The other rogues in captivity,¡± he asked me and I smirked cruelly. ¡°They will be our sacrificialmbs,¡± I told him and he gaped like he couldn¡¯t believe what I just said. ¡°Be¡­ Beta Gaby!,¡± he called out and I frowned. This is the first time in a while that he has called me Beta. He always called me boss or sir. He shook terribly and said, ¡°Sir¡­ My twin brother is among them.¡± I rolled my eyes. What does that have to do with me? I don¡¯t care about any fucking blood or family rtion if not why would I even dare to want to cheat on my mate and im Smith? ¡°So¡­?,¡± I asked and he looked at me with a sad, almost pleading expression. ¡°What does that have to do with me? It is his fault that he was so reckless that they caught him. What did I always tell you about not having sympathy for anyone?¡± He nodded slowly and looked down. I could hear tiny sobs escaping from his mouth. I rolled my eyes again. So pathetic. I thought this fool already stopped caring about stupid human emotions. I looked at him. He is showing so much concern that his brother is among the rogues being held captive. What if he spoils my n in future or even now? I brought out a gun loaded with sharp silver bullets that once they pierce into any werewolf''s body, will eventually kill them. He looked up when he heard the sound of the gun. I grinned. Seems like he is still on high alertN?velDrama.Org holds this content. just like when I first met him in the woods. His eyes widened and he hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Sir¡­ Don¡¯t shoot¡­ No need to shoot. I will do it. I will do everything you have just told me. I don¡¯t care about him at all. I will surely carry out your orders. Just don¡¯t pull the trigger, sir.¡± I nodded in satisfaction that he finally made the right choice. I blew the gun and told him, ¡°I give you just eight hours to carry out all my instructions. I want to hear the news of a pack eradicated by William and news that all the captured rogues have been killed.¡± . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 49 Chapter 49 *** Beta Gaby¡¯s P.O.V *** I watched him carefully as I said all this. I want to see if he will do as I have told him or not. His skin turned a little pale and his breathing sounded harsh like he was breathing so fast. Faster than the normal rate. I waited for a few minutes and was running out of patience when I heard him say, ¡°Okay sir. Your wish is mymand.¡± I smiled and pat him on the back before leaving the room. Soon, my sweet little fuck toy will be where she is supposed to be. *** Unknown P.O.V *** I watched him go with so much resentment in my heart. I felt helpless¡­ So helpless like that day. I couldn¡¯t do anything to save them that day and now I won¡¯t be able to save Jace too. This monster is going to get Jace killed cause of his own selfish desires. No! I have to do something. I have to end this madness. I can¡¯t let this go on but what do I do? There is no one I can ask for help. I can¡¯t even go to Alpha Johnson cause he is even worst than Beta Gaby. He gave orders for them to be killed that day. He gave orders for them to eradicate the existence of the wholemunity from the earth that day. I can¡¯t help but boil with anger thinking of the fact that I have been here for so long and I haven¡¯t been able to do anything to these two pieces of shit. I can¡¯t go to William also. I know how much normal wolves despise us, rogues, so much. They feel like we are a stain on theirmunity. I will probably be shot on sight when I get there. I am sure they will run a bullet through my brain on sight. But I cannot let them kill Jace. He is the only one apart from my left to show for the existence that there was once a pack called Newke pack. I stared at the clock and gulped. I have just seven hours and a few minutes left. I quickly rushed out of the room. Somehow, I have to get a way to reach Jace before anything happens to him. As I walked out, I shivered in thete-night cold weather. That man is really wicked. He wouldn¡¯t even give me till morning. I have to work all night. *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** I yawned and stirred on the cool bed. ¡®Mmhm,¡¯ I thought as I cosied up to the warm pillow beside me. I hugged the pillow and went as far as even climbing on top of it. That was when the pillow groaned. What!? What the heck? Did the pillow just groan? Just then, the pillow made the same sound again. It groaned again and now I am getting confused. Am I dreaming or what? Why is the pillow moving and making sounds? I reached out to caress the pillow lightly and the next thing I knew, I was flipped over and pinned down to the bed by a damn freaking pillow! This dream is getting weird. I struggled and opened my eyes. I was stunned when I saw William.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. His eyes were only half-open but he was looking down at me with desire-hooded eyes. ¡°Wow, what a great way to wake me up in the morning!¡± he said. ¡°You did great by climbing on me when you know you are fully naked then you went ahead and caressed me. Tell me what are you seeking!?¡± I shook and tried to struggle beneath him. But as I wiggled, I could feel something growing hard against my belly. I froze as I realized what it is. I didn¡¯t dare move anymore. ¡°Go on,¡± he urged. ¡°I thought you wanted to give me a wonderful y and make it even harder than it is.¡± ¡°I am sorry okay? I didn¡¯t mean to wake you up like this. I just thought I was caressing a pillow,¡± I said and shivered when I saw his eyes darken with a little bit of anger. Okay¡­ What did I do or say wrong now? I quickly pat his hair and told him, ¡°Just go back to sleep, please. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± He leaned in and for a moment, I thought he was gonna kiss me but instead, he just put his head on the croon of my neck and began to sleep. He might befortable in this position but I am notfortable. It is as if he is resting his entire body on me. ¡°William,¡± I called out and he groaned in response. ¡°Please, can you roll over and sleep on the comfortable bed instead? I feel suffocated this way.¡± He raised his head and nted a quick kiss on my lips before rolling over to sleep on the bed. I was stunned as I rubbed my lips with my finger gingerly. It already ended before I could even respond. He didn¡¯t even give me a chance to respond. But my lips still felt wet. I blushed at this. I looked at him. He was already sleeping. I moved closer to him just staring at him when suddenly he pulled me closer and hugged me tightly. ¡°Tell me what you want,¡± he whispered and I blushed again. What do I want? I don¡¯t know what I want but I have a feeling it is rted to the bed¡­. Some bed activities. What do I want? I didn¡¯t reply. I just put my hand around him and closed my eyes tightly as if I have already fallen asleep. I heard him chuckle lightly but I didn¡¯t dare open my eyes afraid that this might lead to something else. *** Sienna P.O.V *** I pressed the doorbell again while trying to keep the irritated look off my face. I have been ringing the doorbell for a while now but no one has answered or opened the door. Is Todd not around? Is the pregnancy affecting Stephanie and she is now so deaf to hear the doorbell ring? I stared down at the box in my hand. I have prepared all of William''s favourite dishes that I remember. . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 *** Sienna P.O.V *** I have prepared all of William¡¯s favourite dishes that I remember. It was such a hard thing to do but I did it. I have made all these painstakingly with the help of a few maids. I don¡¯t know if he is still angry but I hope he won¡¯t turn down these foods. I hope he won¡¯t reject my hard work. I just hope he will like it. I breathed in deeply and then raised my hand to press the doorbell again. But just then, someone opened the door. I beamed with a smile when I saw Stephanie. She had a huge frown on her face. What? Isn¡¯t she happy to see me? I ignored her and held the box gently, moving closer to hug her. Her words made me pause my action, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I was stunned for a while. What¡¯s up with the cold reception? Why is my best friend treating me this way? Wait¡­ Is it because of that bitch? My insides twisted with anger as I thought of the fact that Stephanie is treating me this way because of that bitch that William brought here. I put on a sad look and asked, ¡°What is wrong Stephanie? Why are you treating me this way? Did I offend you in any way?¡± I bombarded her with questions. I want to see if she will confirm that my suspicions are actually correct. That she is acting this way because of that bitch. Her frown deepened when she saw me acting so pitiful. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked again, completely ignoring my question. I was now feeling pissed off by her silly attitude. We have been together for so many years yet a bitch just shows up one day and steals all their attention from me. Even if William wasn¡¯t particrly affectionate with me, he wasn¡¯t distant either. He still treated me fondly like his younger sister. But I want more¡­ I need more. I have been pinning for more attention and affection from him. So I carried the box up so she can see it. She looked at the box curiously. ¡°What is that?¡± she asked me. I smiled again and told her, ¡°I prepared William¡¯sfavourite dishes and I want to give them to him. I also¡­¡± Before I could finish my statement, Stephanie¡¯sugh cut me off. I peered at her annoyed already. Why is sheughing? What did I say that is funny? I don¡¯t get why she isughing so hard. I just kept quiet and watched herugh to her heart''s content. With each passing minute, I felt like I was going to explode with anger. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore so I said, ¡°I will just go in and give him then ''cause I seriously don¡¯t know what I said that is making youugh like this.¡± I tried to walk past her but she held my hand stopping me from gaining ess to the house. I looked down at our hands. What does this mean? What is she trying to do? How dare she hold me like this? At that moment, I really wish she wasn¡¯t my Luna and best friend or I would have seriously taught her a lesson. ¡°You can¡¯t go in there,¡± she answered. Her facial expression now looks serious. Theplete opposite of the one that wasughing just now. ¡°Why? What would you do if I go in?¡± I challenged her angrily. She smirked and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± I looked at her confused. What is she saying? She saw the confused look on my face so she said, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything ''cause you would just be wasting your time. William isn¡¯t even here. He already went back to his pack with his mate yesterday.¡± I was dumbstruck instantly. I didn¡¯t even hear the way she emphasized the word ¡®mate.¡¯ I shook terribly with anger, sadness and grief. He already left! How do I aplish my n now that he is gone? I didn¡¯t even know that he was going to be gone so soon. He usually spent months here whenever he came for a visit in the past. What changed now? The box in my hand fell but luckily or shall I say unluckily, Stephanie caught it and gave it back to me. ¡°I can¡¯t risk the box falling and spilling all those precious foods you have prepared with great hope.¡± I red at her cause I could sense the sarcasm in her voice. From today onwards, Stephanie has been promoted from the position of my best friend to my arch-enemy. ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble honey but William already left with his love,¡± she said, poking the bitter truth in my face. I couldn¡¯t roll my hands into fists angrily but my face turned red disying the immense anger I am feeling right now. ¡°So leave now and take your box with you. Since William isn¡¯t here, that thing is useless,¡± she spat out. I was filled with total resentment. Why do I feel like I have been faced pped? No! I won¡¯t take this embarrassment and humiliation this way. But I need to know¡­ I need to know why. ¡°Why?¡± I asked her. ¡°Why what?¡± she replied with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Why are you doing all this? Is it because of that bitch? I thought you have always supported my every decision in pursuing your cousin-inw?¡± I asked her and she smiled. ¡°I supported you but I also warned you many times not to pin your hope on William. There is something called fated mates. I wanted you two to be together but the moon goddess clearly has other ns. And now that he has found his fated mate, I can¡¯t support outsiders on this. I only stand with the family,¡± she mumbled. I gasped in pain. I feel so hurt and heartbroken. All my ns were just in vain. Stephanie moved closer and tried to touch me but I moved away. I raised my hand to stop her froming close to me and said in a quiet voice, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll leave.¡± With that, I turned around. . . . ¡­.....Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 *** Stephanie P.O.V *** As Sienna turned around to leave, I tried to stop her. I don¡¯t want her to take what I said the wrong way. I am only saying this for her own good also. There is no way William can be with her now that he has found his mate. I always feared when this day wille. ¡°Sienna, it is not toote to change your decision. Don¡¯t get hung up on William. You also have a fated mate somewhere on this earth. You will find him someday and appreciate the departure of William from your heart.¡± She stopped but didn¡¯te back. I was relieved. At least she heard me. But just then I heard her talk quietly¡­ So quietly that I almost didn¡¯t hear her. ¡°I don¡¯t need your advice. I want him and no one else. I will get him.¡± With that, she left. I sighed as I watched her departing figure. Now I truly understand what lust and infatuation mean. I never truly understood those two words until today. Was this what I felt¡­? I gasped when I felt someone hugging me tightly from behind. I smiled cause I already know who it is. He rested his head on my shoulder and kissed my neck lightly. Even if the kiss was just like brushing his lips against my neck slightly, I still couldn¡¯t stop myself from whimpering. He smiled and pulled me in. He shut the door and then pinned me to the door. I looked up at him with a fake angry look. ¡°Todd, what did I tell you about not touching me for a week?¡± I asked him. These words only made him lean in and hold me tightly. He lifted me up and I involuntarily wrapped my legs around his waist. I also wrapped my hands around his neck. ¡°Do you want me to die now? I can¡¯t survive without that special oxygen that I breathe every day. I need you. You can¡¯t do this to me and torture me like this,¡± he said with a cute pout. I smiled. He is pouting so cutely that I couldn¡¯t resist moving my mouth closer to kiss him. It was supposed to be a short kiss but when I stepped into his trap, he wouldn¡¯t let me go again. He put his hand on the back of my head and deepened the kiss. I moaned into his mouth. I can feel him moving slowly but I don¡¯t know where he is going. He just kept on ravishing my lips refusing to let go. The next thing I knew, I felt the soft material of the bedspread. He alreadyid me gently on the bed. As he released my mouth for a minute for me to catch my breath, I quickly looked around the room. ¡°Todd,¡± I called out. ¡°Yes baby,¡± he answered caressing my hair. I smiled and just let him do his thing even if he knows I don¡¯t like my hair messy. ¡°This isn¡¯t our room. Where are we?¡± I asked him and he gave me that cute pout again. ¡°Our room is too far away and before we mount the stairs to reach there, I am sure you will startining of fatigue so I brought you here. A pack member whoes over for visit can stay here,¡± he exined. I gaped, ¡°This is one of the guest rooms. Why have you brought me here? What are we going to do?¡± I almostughed. His annoyed face at me feigning ignorance looks funny but I still kept that innocent look on my face and stared up at him for answers. He isying on top of me but not resting his weight on me fully. His eyes narrowed at my question and he asked me in return, ¡°Really!? You are seriously asking me what we are gonna do here. Well, in case you have forgotten, let me remind you.¡± He leaned in and for a minute, I thought he was going to seal my lips with those kisses that always leave me breathless but instead he moved his mouth to my ear and bit my ear gently. I moaned. Gosh! He knows that is my sensitive part. He then licked that exact spot just a bit. ¡°You remember that night¡­ The night after our mating ceremony. You asked me to im you and mark everywhere in this house with our love. We still haven¡¯t tried this room yet.¡± I blushed. This pervert. It¡¯s still daytime for goodness sake. Can¡¯t he leave it till night? Before I could say a word, he continued, ¡°So we are gonna try it now.¡± Then he kissed me feverishly, even more passionately than earlier. I moaned and didn¡¯t even know when my hands slipped into the top he was wearing. The room gradually filled up with the sounds of my moans and his groans. What happened outside earlier already escaped from my mind? *** William P.O.V *** I opened my ears slowly and a smile escaped my face when I saw her beautiful face. I don¡¯t know for how long we have been sleeping but I know I can spend the whole day in this bed just staring at her face. She is so beautiful that her beauty lights up the room. I brushed the soft strands of her hair lightly as I pulled her close and kissed her forehead. When the hard buds of her nipples pressed against my chest, I remembered she was naked and of course, that was when those lewd thoughts started escaping to my mind. Jeez! No, not now brain. Don¡¯t think about such stuff now. Just focus on her face. Don¡¯t think about the lower part. But no, my brain refused to listen. I was lost now. So I gently lifted the duvet and peeked at her breast. At the sight of her pink nipples, my little brother grew excited and I started to have a boner that hurt so badly. I have to im her soon. Is she ready for it? I can¡¯t keep on resisting my manly desires for too long. I need to have her. Shit! This is so bad. . . . ¡­¡­ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 *** William P.O.V *** Fuck! I need to at least touch her so I just brushed my hands against her breast slightly. Just in case she wakes up, I can im it to be a mistake. But just one touch wasn¡¯t enough, I brushed my hands against her breasts over and over again. The little brother down there got a little bit overexcited. Before I knew it, I was fondling her breasts slightly at first. My phallus was swollen painfully that it almost tore through the boxers I was wearing. I could feel pre cum already leaking. As if in a trance, I began fondling her breast harder that she even released a slight moan scaring the hell out of me. I thought she was awake and almost fell off the bed. I don¡¯t get why I am so fidgety. I am her mate so you have the right to touch her like this right? When I nced at her face and saw that she was still asleep, I was relieved. It must have been a reflex action. My naughty and stubborn hands sneaked back to fondling her breasts. Just that this time, I wasn¡¯t just fondling, I was also squeezing it even if I know the risk. Even if I know that she might wake up any moment. This action of mine earned a loud moan from her and that sound she made just went ahead making my dick even harder. Before I realized what I was doing, I had already thrown the duvet off her and then started nting kisses on her body. I trailed the kisses from her neck to the hard nipples. She just kept on whimpering. When my mouth covered her breast and licked her nipple, she gasped out and finally woke up. I could sense she was awake then but that didn¡¯t stop me from continuing what I was doing. I even suckled on her nipple harder. She moaned loudly and ced her hand on my head as if to push me away but just ended up pushing my head into her chest. I didn¡¯t disappoint her cause I sucked the nipple harder than before. Now she was moaning my name. ¡°William,¡± escaped from her mouth time and again as my mouth gradually switched from her right nipple to the left and vice versa. I looked up at her but didn¡¯t release my mouth from her breast. I saw her face already pink and her eyes closed as she moaned in pleasure. ¡®Baby, you haven¡¯t felt anything,¡¯ I thought as I finally released her nipples. I looked at her and pinched the hard nipples. She rewarded me with those soft whimpers. I leaned in and kissed her hard. My tongue slipped into her mouth as I suckled on hers. Every moan was swallowed by my mouth. My fingers moved on her body and trailed down to that special haven. When my fingers came in contact with her p*ssy, she moaned like never before. I broke off the kiss and trailed the kisses down her body. She gasped over and over again as my finger soon began moving in and out of her p*ssy. My tongue then reced my fingers and she screamed, having an orgasm as soon as my tongue took the first lick. Her body was shivering but I was only getting started. Ipped all the sweet honey she released and she rewarded me yet again with her sweet moans. I made her have a second orgasm before climbing back on top of her and kissing her like I am sure she has never been kissed before. I know she can feel herself on my tongue cause she fought desperately with my tongue. I used a hand and pulled down my boxers. Since she didn¡¯t resist everything I have been doing, this is the go-ahead I need. I slipped my dick out and brushed it against the wet folds of her p*ssy. She whimpered and wrapped her hands around my neck tightly. She still isn¡¯t resisting. I brushed my dick against her p*ssy again and the whimpering sound she made was even louder. That was when I heard that faint voice in my head,¡¯ Alpha, are you awake?¡¯ I groaned and tried to ignore the voice but it kept on getting louder. ¡°Alpha, if you are awake, you have toe to the study right away. We have important news about the rogue''s invasion,¡± Liam''s mind linked to me. When I heard his words, I stopped moving immediately. Bridget whimpered in protest as I stood up with a frown. I looked at her. Her body glows in the rays of the sunlight that is escaping into the room. I kissed her forehead and told her, ¡°I guess we have to continue thister. I have to be somewhere right now.¡± I walked to the bathroom to have my bath. When I came back inside, she was still in bed but she already wrapped the duvet around herself. I walked to my walk-in closet and quickly dressed up. Then I went to her and kissed her forehead. ¡°I am sorry for leaving this way. Please have your bath too and go downstairs for lunch. You shouldn¡¯t stay hungry. Danie or the maids would have prepared something for you to eat,¡± I told her but I received no reply. Okay¡­ We are on silent mode again. I kissed her cheek this time and walked out. I puts my hands in my pockets and walked down the hall to thest room on that floor. I looked around and entered the room. When I entered the room, I walked to a stack of books arranged on a bookshelf and pressed a hidden button. The bookshelf gave way and turned around revealing a hallway. I entered and the door closed behind me again. I switched on my phone shlight. When I finally got to the old study room, just as I expected dad, Liam and my gamma Jake was already in the room. They greeted me except my father of course. I smiled as I bowed and greeted him. Father and his pride. Everyone bows to greet me as their Alpha but the father has solely refused to bow to his son. I don¡¯t mind actually. Once an alpha, always an alpha. I sat down and immediately Liam brought out a folded piece of paper. . . . ¡­¡­ This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 *** William P.O.V *** ¡°Alpha, we have news,¡± he said. ¡°Share it already,¡± I grumbled, still pissed off that he interrupted my almost love-making session with my mate. Liam looked at me probably wondering why I sound so harsh. I red back at him and he immediately gave me the wide paper. ¡°They investigated the invasion. The rogues were sent by Alpha Hunter.¡± ¡°You can just say his pack¡¯s name,¡± I grumbled again when I heard the name of one of my greatest and longest enemies. They actually dared to try and send rogues to my pack. Didn¡¯t he think of the amount of influence I have? I know he hasn¡¯t made a move on me all these years because he doesn¡¯t have enough influence, power, authority and force to do so. So it is actually so surprising that he now wants to challenge me. Hmm¡­ This sound tricky. What is he trying to prove by doing this? Did he get a great influential pack to back him up? If not, I will make sure I wipe out him and his pack¡¯s existence from the surface of the earth. ¡°This still makes no sense to me. Permit me to say my opinions alpha,¡± Jake chirped in. I nodded and sat downfortably looking at him. ¡°Alpha Hunter doesn¡¯t have enough connection or influence to hire those rogues. We all know how expensive those annoying creatures are. No pack can hire them for a mission like this easily unless you have a connection with their leaders,¡± he said and I nodded urging him to go on while I thought of what he just said. Liam looked like he disagree with what Jake is saying but I stopped him from interrupting. These two are always at war with each other and I still don¡¯t know why. Jake made faces at him and I rolled my eyes at them. Seriously!!? We are in the middle of a serious discussion right now and these two are behaving so childishly. What the heck? ¡°Jake!,¡± father called out making him face me again seriously again. ¡°Alpha as I was saying earlier. Secondly, Alpha Hunter doesn¡¯t have the guts to go against you even if he has shown the entire world how much he hates you. I know he won¡¯t act so recklessly and do something disastrously to his pack,¡± he said. I nodded again and thought of it. He is actually right. Now I am a little confused. What if we say it isn¡¯t Hunter that is behind this attack and he is the one behind it? Just then Liam asked, ¡°Alpha, can I talk now?¡± I nodded. I need more opinions as of now. He smiled and said, ¡°I beg to differ from what Jake has just said.¡± He red at Jake who red at him in return. ¡°Why?¡± my father asked. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t underestimate Alpha Hunter,¡± Liam said and I nodded. This is making sense and is also making me even more confused. ¡°We can im he can¡¯t do it but over these few years, we all already heard news and rumours about the tremendous growth of his pack. So I think he must be the culprit. Alpha, he has simply challenged you so we have to dere war on his pack,¡± Liam said smugly. I looked puzzled and a little bit confused. I¡¯m torn between Liam''s and Jake¡¯s opinions. How do I know which one to choose? I looked up and my eyes shed with simr-coloured eyes. Yes! Father¡­ Father hasn¡¯t spoken. ¡°Father, what do you have to say about this?¡± I asked and the old alpha rubbed his chin. He said in a gruff voice, ¡°I propose further investigation. We can start with the rogues we have captured.¡± I was startled. So we have some of those criminals in captivity and no one told me. I hope they already tortured them properly just like they deserve. ¡°Why did no one ever mention this to me? Let¡¯s head there straight away. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time in case the enemy strikes again,¡± I said. They stood up and walked out. I followed behind them as they headed to the former courtyard we converted into a prison for criminals like those rogues. *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** ¡°You are finally awake!¡± Danie eximed as soon as she saw me. I smiled and greeted her. I walked to her to see what she was stirring. ¡°You are just in time for lunch. Sit on the kitchen ind and give me just a few minutes. Food will soon be ready,¡± she told me. I nodded and I walked to the kitchen ind. I would have offered to help but I just felt too weak at the moment. ¡®Hmm¡­ But you weren¡¯t feeling weak when he was doing those dirty things to you in the bed,¡¯ a faint voice said in my head. I blushed hard when I remembered what would have happened in the room if he hadn¡¯t left. ¡°Why are you wearing such long clothes in this hot weather?¡± Danie suddenly asked as she turned to me. That was when she noticed my face. ¡°What happened to you? Why is your face so red? Are you having a fever?¡± she bombarded me with questions. I shook my head immediately to indicate ¡®No¡¯. I can¡¯t even tell her why I am wearing long clothes in this hot weather nor can I tell her my face is so red. William wasn¡¯t really gentle earlier cause he made sure to leave his mark everywhere so now my body is filled with hickeys. I screamed when I saw them in the bathroom mirror earlier. I am seriously going to warn him tonight about it if we do continue what he started. At the thought of that, I blushed even more. I am anxiously anticipating tonight. Danie looked at me suspiciously when I refused to say a word. She dished out the food and walked to me. I collected the food and was walking to the dining room to eat when I suddenly heard her gasp from behind me. ¡°I knew it! You were hiding something from me!¡± she eximed as she shrieked in excitement. . . . ¡­¡­ Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Smith Bridget P.O.V ¡°I knew it! You were hiding something from me!¡± she eximed as she shrieked in excitement. I turned around to look at her and saw the way she was jumping happily. I arched my eyebrows in surprise. What is wrong? Why is she hopping like a rabbit? I walked back to her and dropped the te of food in my hands on the kitchen ind. Then I turned to her and asked, ¡°Danie, is everything okay? What is wrong? Why are you acting weird? Is there something on my back?¡± I practically bombarded her with questions. She turned me around and shoved my hair aside before rubbing a spot on my neck. ¡°Hmm,¡± she murmured. ¡°I wonder what this dark red mark on your neck is.¡± I immediately froze as I silently gasped. That¡¯s a hickey, right? Oh my gosh! She saw the hickey¡­ I blushed so hard as I couldn¡¯t help but murder William in my head over and over again. How could he have designed my body with his marks like that? He surely wasn¡¯t expecting me to stay in the room cooped up. I was so embarrassed that I remained in that position and didn¡¯t even bother to turn around to face her. I wished I could just disappear right at that moment. Jeez! This is so embarrassing that I want to dig a hole and bury me in it. She came to stand in front of me when she realized that I wasn¡¯t going to turn around or reply to her question. She wiggled her eyebrows at me in a funny way and I just looked down. My face must be red now from all this blushing. ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me huh? Were you nning to hide the fact that you and William had¡­,¡± she trailed when she noticed how nervous and shy I looked. ¡°Let¡¯s use the word consummate. Did he finally mark you?¡± she asked. I looked up and shook my head sideways to indicate a big day ¡®No¡¯. She was stunned and was just about to say something when I spoke first, ¡°We only kissed¡­ Nothing more.¡± She almost choked when I said that. She pointed at my neck and eximed, ¡°What!? That doesn¡¯t look like just kissing to me. What happened? Why did he stop? That freaking idiot is supposed to im you not leave you halfway.¡± I chuckled when I heard what she said. She just called William¡­ She just called her alpha an idiot. What the heck!? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he would do if he were to hear her say that. She moved closer to me and held my hands gently. ¡°Tell me, Luna,¡± she called me Luna again even if I have insisted on it for like the nth time now that she shouldn¡¯t call me a freaking Luna. When she saw the look on my face, she changed her words and said, ¡°Tell me Bridget, is everything okay between you and William? Mates are supposed to be irresistible. I still can¡¯t think of why he hasn¡¯t imed you or marked you yet.¡± ¡°I did tell him I wasn¡¯t ready,¡± I said quietly. She gasped again and eximed once again, ¡°What!?¡± I immediately shook my head sideways and told her, ¡°That was when I first came here. Do you know? I was just so scared. I had been living a pretty bad life and then hees along iming to be my mate. I didn¡¯t even know anything about mate bond.¡± The look on her face turned from curiosity to pity. She tightened her hold on my hands and said, ¡°William isn¡¯t like that. Won¡¯t you give him a chance? Don¡¯t let Sienna win Luna.¡± There we go again with the Luna thing. I saw the furious look on her face when she said herst sentence. I am happy to know that there are people here who havee to love me and look out for my well-being unlike where I came from. I sighed and told her, ¡°That was then¡­ Now I have seen who William truly is. I don¡¯t want to let him go. I have already given him a chance a long time ago and things were going pretty well in the room earlier until he suddenly left.¡± I felt myself blushing again when I once again thought of what had almost happened in the room. What would have happened if he hadn¡¯t left? Danie nudged me and said, ¡°Then you mustn¡¯t let him sleep tonight. I am going to teach you a few tricks that I use on Liam when we are in the room.¡± I immediately released my hands from hers and covered my ears with my hands mumbling, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to hear it. I don¡¯t want to hear any of it.¡± I am already so shy just talking about what happened in the room so how can I even seduce him? I don¡¯t even need to cause he already promised that tonight¡­ I shivered. Danie said something but I pretended I didn¡¯t hear her. I quickly carried the te of food I dropped on the table earlier and rushed out of the kitchen. I quickly walked to the kitchen and began to stuff my mouth with food. ¡°You are really acting so funny,¡± she said as she walked in with her own te of food. I pretended I didn¡¯t hear her and faced my food. ¡°I just want to teach you a few sex tricks. It won¡¯t hurt,¡± she tried to say again and I choked. I choked terribly that she looked so scared and immediately gave me a ss of water. When I stopped choking, she kept quiet and didn¡¯t say another word about teaching me a few tricks. I smiled discreetly and ate my food in peace. But that peace of mind onlysted for a few minutes until she brought up another topic that was somehow troubling. ¡°Bridget, I overheard Liam and the old alpha conversationst night. Apparently, they are holding some rogues in captivity,¡± she said. . . . ¡­¡­ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Smith Bridget P.O.V I immediately looked up when I heard this. I looked at her horrified and asked, ¡°Why will they capture innocent souls?¡± She looked confused cause she said, ¡°Huh.¡± I looked at her and said, ¡°Why did they capture them? It¡¯s wrong. They shouldn¡¯t be doing this. I want to see them. I want to see the¡­ What did you call them again?¡± By now, her mouth was wide agape in astonishment. When she heard myst statement, I think that was when she realized I didn¡¯t have a freaking idea of what rogues mean. I don¡¯t know what rogues are. I just assumed that they were some kind of werewolves and their pack name is rogues. I shook her hand and said again, ¡°I want to see them.¡± That was when she asked, ¡°Do you even understand what I am talking about? You don¡¯t know rogues, do you?¡± Her voice came out as a faint whisper when saying thest statement. I shook my head sideways to indicate that usual ¡®No¡¯. I don¡¯t have a frigging idea about them. She covered her mouth as she gasped. Her look was so sympathetic that it almost hurt to see her looking so sad. Why is she acting like this? Why is she making this a big deal just because I just admitted I don¡¯t know what rogues are? ¡°What kind of life have you been living?¡± she asked me quietly holding my hands gently as if she still couldn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Come with me. I will show you the rogues and exin who they are when we get there,¡± she said and pulled me up. As we were about to leave, I looked at my almost empty te of food but then I left with her. Food doesn¡¯t matter now even if my stomach is iming otherwise. As we walked into a ce that looks like it used to be a courtyard, I almost puked. I was immediately assailed by the pungent smell of blood. What the heck? The blood smells so disgusting. This ce is now creepy and dark even if it¡¯s daytime. I could hear various sounds of pain. I shivered involuntarily as we walked further down the way. She eventually stopped in front of the most giant-sized prison I have ever seen. I gasped when I saw different people all-male in the ce. Some already shifted into wolves but there were various injuries on their wolf''s bodies like they were internationally inflicted with these injuries. I looked at Danie. She doesn¡¯t even seem or look farced by this scene like she has already experienced many more scenes than this. I shook with fear and pain when I looked back at them. I know the only thing that can use to inflict injuries on the wolves is silver! How painful it must have been. I suddenly remembered how Alpha Jackson always used to give me cuts and injuries with any silver de heid his hand on. I shook terribly and held my head in pain. I can hear his horrible sickeningugh. I can feel the de on my neck again. I don¡¯t know when I suddenly let out a terrifying scream that rang out in the whole courtyard. The next thing I knew was that I could only see that familiar darkness everywhere again. Did I pass out again? *** Unknown P.O.V *** I stared at her when she suddenly fell after letting out that terrifying scream. Is that the Luna the other rogues were asked to capture? Is she the reason why we are locked up in this fucking prison right now? I am supposed to feel angry but instead, I just stare at her curiously as the guards rushed toward her. She looks frail and pathetic. She isn¡¯t strong enough for the position of Luna. With how weak she is, she is vulnerable to all kinds of attacks from every other kind of wolf. I stared around and tried not to puke. He has taught me enough about how to conceal my disgust when I am around these rogues but I just can¡¯t help it. I am not meant to be here. I shouldn¡¯t be here with these disgusting creatures. ¡®Jace¡­ You know you can leave them. I can help you get out of here. You shouldn¡¯t perish with them,¡¯ the white wolf in my head spoke faintly. I shook my head sideways as if to get him out of my head. Even if I am not meant to be here, I can¡¯t just leave them. They have been my family all this while. They have been there for me. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. So even if I am feeling very disgusted, I can¡¯t just leave them here. That¡¯s betrayal. One thing I would never do. As I watched them carry her away, I thought of my twin brother. Is he alright? What has alpha Jackson been forcing him to do? I wish I could just talk to him again. I looked around the filthy prison yard we were being kept in. I have to find a way for us to get out of this godforsaken ce. *** William P.O.V *** ¡°That was Bridget¡­ I just heard her scream,¡± I panicked as I hastened my steps to the courtyard. Liam, Jake and father followed me looking confused. They can¡¯t hear her from afar but I heard her scream loudly. That scream came from the courtyard. What the fuck is she doing there!? I was just about to enter the courtyard when some guards rushed out. Danie was behind them looking very petrified. A growl escaped from my mouth when I saw them carrying my mate and touching her. I walked to them with a hard re on my face. They immediately stopped and passed Bridget to me. I carried her lightly and caressed her hair. I turned to them and looked at them not saying a word. They know I am waiting for them to exin. None of them said anything but they could sense the immense anger signals I was currently giving off. Danie suddenly fell to her knees and cried out, ¡°Punish my alpha. It¡¯s my fault. I brought her here.¡± I didn¡¯t say a word. Just turned around and left with Bridget. . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 56 Chapter 56 William P.O.V Iid Bridget on the bed and sat down to watch her. My heart really aches with the way they have turned her to be. Those fucking parents of her are the ones that have made her this weak. Why would any parent even maltreat their child? Why would they give her wolfsbane so she won¡¯t be able to shift anymore? Why would they allow someone like Jackson to abuse her over and over again? I held her hands and stroked them gently. What other form of abuse has happened to her that I don¡¯t know about yet? Why? I stood up after kissing her forehead and then walked out. I stopped when I opened the door and saw Danie standing outside my room looking so worried. In fact, Liam was there also with Jake and his father. They are all trying to calm her down. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she rushed to me. She wanted to touch me but at thest minute, she stopped herself. She asked instead, ¡°Is she alright now alpha?¡± I nodded and said, ¡°She will be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much. She will be just fine. We will get through this.¡± Danie nodded and the next thing she did was really surprised. She burst into tears and covered her mouth trying to stop the sounds from escaping from her mouth. I looked at her in surprise as I watched tears streaming down her face. Why is she crying? I just told her Bridget will be fine. It¡¯s nothing serious so she shouldn¡¯t cry. I pulled her closer and hugged her like an older brother cause I can see the way Liam is ring at me, trying to stop himself from growling. I pat her back gently and didn¡¯t do anything other than hug her. She gasped over and over again like she was finding it hard to breathe. When she refused to stop crying, I had to ask her softly, ¡°Danie, why are you crying? I told you she will be fine.¡± I waited for a response but she didn¡¯t speak. I continued, ¡°Bridget won¡¯t be happy when she wakes up and see you crying. She will think I did something to you. Please stop crying.¡± ¡°Alpha,¡± she sobbed holding me tightly. ¡°She¡­ She doesn¡¯t even know what rogues are. She had no idea what rogues are until I took her there.¡± Everywhere was silent when she said this. Even I was stunned. Bridget doesn¡¯t know what rogues are!? I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder what kind of life she had been living. When she came here, she was covered in scars. Why would they treat her that way?¡± she muttered. That¡¯s the question that has also been going on and on in my head. Why did they treat her that way? Why? I swore at that instant that I would make sure alpha Johnson and his Luna pay for what they have done to Bridget. Including that beast, Jackson. I rubbed her back lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it and stop crying. It¡¯s all in the past now. I will make them pay for what they have done to her.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I then gestured to Liam toe forward. He took Danie away from us. As I watched them walk away, I faced Jake and his father. ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the investigation tomorrow. I want to take care of Bridget for now. I¡¯ll concentrate on her only,¡± I told them. Father nodded but Jake looked like he wanted to say something in the end, he just kept it in and also nodded. As they walked away, Jake still turned around to look at me. I stared back at him and he looked somehow worried like he had to say something urgent. I arched my eyebrow at him hoping he would talk but in the end, he just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He waved at me and walked away. I was left confused. What is so hard that he can¡¯t even tell me? Why doesn¡¯t he want to talk? I thought of it for a while and ended up figuring out nothing. So I just turned around and walked back inside. When I got in, Bridget was struggling on the bed like she was fighting with someone. She appeared pale and kept on murmuring something. I walked to her and paused in my tracks when I heard her say, ¡°Please stop¡­ Don¡¯t touch me there.¡± She then didn¡¯t talk any more just kept on struggling but I was still stunned by what I just heard. Who is it? Did they abuse her sexually too? Her wolf didn¡¯t tell us anything about her being sexually abused thest time she appeared to us so what was Bridget saying? I walked slowly to the bed and sat down beside her. As if she sensed me near her, she suddenly held my hand. Holding onto it tightly, afraid to let go. She soon stopped struggling and was now sleeping peacefully. What I heard earlier kept on ying over and over again in my mind. I couldn¡¯t deny the anger I felt. To be truthful, I suddenly felt a little disgusted. I could feel my wolf clouding my vision and trying to get out. I felt so angry and hurt. Did they taint her? As that thought escaped my mind, I released my hand from hers and stood up. I felt so suffocated in the room. This isn¡¯t what I envision my mate would be like. I shouldn¡¯t feel this way but I suddenly felt disappointed with myself. I feel like I failed. I don¡¯t know why I feel this way. I looked at her and sighed again. I quickly walk out of the room before I do anything stupid. I walked out of the house. It was already getting to sunset when I walked into the woods. When I got into the deeper part of the woods, I shredded my clothes and briskly let my wolf take over. Mark howled loudly expressing his happiness to be free again. Then off we went into the woods. Into the deeper part of the woods, hunting and running along the way. . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 William P.O.V I think Mark also felt my anger cause he was super active than usual. We ran around for like what seemed like hours. Everywhere was already so dark when Mark felt like he had done enough. So we headed to theke first to wash off the scent of blood from our snout and fur. Since Mark was hyperactive today, we caught quite a several games. As we headed to theke which was gleaming from afar due to the moonlight, we noticed that we are not alone. There was a beautiful ck wolf swimming happily in the river. I have never seen such a beautiful wolf before. At first, Mark ignored her since I was kind of worried that Bridget would have woken up and I was anxious to get back to her. So we just went into theke and began to swim around to get rid of the blood. The other wolf also ignored us, minding her own business. I figured out the wolf is a ¡®she¡¯ because she had a smaller size than a male wolf. But then she piqued my interest when she started disying her swimming skills. I stood in the water and watched her, amazed by the way she kept on disying swimming tricks. One thing I know about Mark is that he loves challenges a lot. He felt like the wolf was challenging him so he also started to disy the few swimming tricks he knows. Soon we were bothpeting with each other on who was the best swimmer. From there on, the Her eyes widened a little bit in fear as I approached her still in my wolf form. Well, I guess she will be a little bit terrified since this is the first time she is seeing me in my wolf form. I stopped a few steps away from her when I saw that she was still looking at me with scared eyes. But I think she finally realized that I wasn¡¯t going to eat her or something cause she walked slowly towards me and finally reached where I was standing. She had to look up at me cause even in my wolf form, I am still towering over her. Jeez! That must be why she felt scared to approach me in the first ce. I bent slowly and was soon sitting on the floor. Now she is taller than I am. She smiled and touched my fur gently. She gaped at me with amazement. I just sat there and watch her do her thing. I still feel upset at what she said earlier in her sleep but now that I think of it. I think I behaved stupidly earlier. First, if she had been sexually abused, her wolf would have told us that day. And if she was even sexually abused, I shouldn¡¯t distance myself from her instead I should be closer to her. So when she reached out to pat my head, I raised my snout and she froze, turning rigid like she thought I was going to bite her but all I did was nuzzle at her hand. She sighed softly and even giggled when I suddenly grabbed her though I made sure I was gentle enough so my paws wouldn¡¯t scratch her soft skin. I carried her in my arms and walked in. I don¡¯t want to continue acting lovey-dovey on the doorstep. I will rather do it in the room. The entrance was big enough so I easily fit in. I walked up to our room and mmed the door loudly behind us. She giggled again, looking at me mischievously. Well, me Mark. He isn¡¯t particrly gentle. I ced her gently on the bed and slept next to her. She snuggled closer rubbing against my warm fur. That was when I remembered my promise. The promise I made to her earlier. I wasn¡¯t about to let the opportunity slip away. My eyes gleamed with pleasure and I felt Mark whine. He knows I am about to shift back but he wants to spend more time with our mate. I have to fulfil my promise but I can¡¯t do that when I¡¯m still him. Sorry buddy, you gotta go. I slowly shifted back. Bridget opened her eyes when she didn¡¯t feel the warm fur anymore. . . . ¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 58 Chapter 58 William P.O.V She pouted sadly at me and said, ¡°Bring Mr Wolfe back!¡± Mark squealed in my head. Apparently, he loves his nickname. Such a weird nickname. ¡°Bring him back,¡± she cried like a child and pulled my hand. I climbed on top of her and she kept quiet instantly. She gulped when she noticed the strong desire in my eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked her. My voice came out in the form of a husky whisper. She gulped again and said, ¡°I said bring Mr Wolfe¡­¡± I didn¡¯t let her finish before covering her lips with mine. She moaned softly as I sucked on her lower lip. I could feel her shivering with pleasure underneath me. I will make tonight a night she will always remember. I licked her mouth slowly and she whimpered. The soft sounds she is making go straight to my groin. I finally plunged my tongue into her mouth. She slowly followed my lead and our tongues soon began to fight for dominance. Since she is obviously a newbie, I ended up winning. I let go of her lips for us to catch our breath. She looked up at me with half-closed eyes and was panting very hard. I couldn¡¯t resist lowering my head to nt a kiss on her lips again. But of course, just one taste wasn¡¯t enough. I ended up stealing her breath again. I slowly removed the shawl she wrapped around her neck and then trailed kisses down her face to the exposed spot of her neck. I licked a particr spot. I suddenly felt the urge of iming her. I resisted. What¡¯s the rush? We have all night to do so. I nned on not letting her get out of this bed tonight. Underneath the shawl, she was wearing a short armless dress. I ripped off the cloth and she gasped. I don¡¯t want to spend time fumbling with buttons. I shredded the materials from her body including the g-string she is wearing. I am beginning to suspect that all the panties she has are all G-string or did she specifically wear this for tonight? I licked her and left a few hickeys there before advancing to her breasts which look fuller than before. The pink nipples were already hard and calling for my attention. I once again trailed the kisses from her neck to one of her nipples. As soon as my mouth swallowed the nipple and I sucked on it lightly, she gasped and her moans became louder than before. I squeezed the other one gently and she moaned out loudly. I yed with the two nipples till I was satisfied. I then went downwards and kissed her belly button. I want to show her that everything about her is sexy to me. Well, she only giggled when I licked her belly button. I finally moved to the special honeypot waiting for me below. She tried to close her legs as I stared at the pink folds of her p*ssy. I quickly held her legs, holding them apart. My dick tightened painfully as I watched her hair-free p*ssy. I finally let a finger into it and was rewarded with a loud moan. One finger turned to two and soon they were moving in and out of her p*ssy. She kept on thrashing against the pillow and tried to muffle her moans. I don¡¯t know why she did that. Is she afraid of others hearing her cry shamelessly to my touch? I smiled mischievously. Our room is soundproof but I still want to hear her scream for me. When I noticed her legs buckling together, I knew she was about to c*m so I immediately withdrew my fingers from her p*ssy. She whimpered in protest but that whimper soon turned to a moan of pleasure when I reced my fingers with my tongue. I began tongue fucking her. Her whimpers and cries were the rewards I needed. Soon she screamed as she had an orgasm. Once again, I shook at the delicious taste of her honey. As soon as I licked it all up, I mounted on top of her and kissed her. She moaned into my mouth as my dick grazed her p*ssy. ¡°I am going to do dirty things to you,¡± I whispered into her ears. She shivered and wrapped her hands around my neck. Soon she replied to me, ¡°Please¡­¡± ¡°Please what?¡± I asked as I teased her p*ssy with my dick. She moaned and pleaded again, ¡°Please, do dirty things to me. Please put it in me.¡± That was all I needed to thrust in slowly. *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I gasped in pain as he thrust in gently. I can feel him filling me and it hurts a lot. He finally buried himself deep in me and groaned into my ears. I whimpered in pain, ¡°It hurts.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything. Just nted feathery kisses on my face. The pain soon faded away as soon as it came. William wasn¡¯t moving. He only stayed in the same position. I moved my hips a little to tell him I was ready. He imed my lips and thrust out. I was just about to protest when he suddenly thrust in fast and hard. I gasped in pleasure. My eyes rolled backwards in pleasure. As he kept thrusting in and out for a long time without even going slow, I felt like I could die from too much pleasure. I have already cum over and over again but he didn¡¯t even stop. My legs were beginning to shake when he suddenly let out a loud groan and thrust in deeply, spilling his seed straight into my womb. What he released felt warm and funny inside my p*ssy. I gasped when he began to move his hips again. I doubt if I will ever get any sleep tonight. He suddenly groaned into my ears, ¡°Bridget.¡± I shivered. He kissed me again for like the nth time and then went back to leaving hickeys on my neck. ¡°Aah!,¡± I moaned both in pain and pleasure. Did he just bite my neck? He licked the spot he had bitten when I winced in pain. . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 59 Chapter 59 The rays of the sun seeped slowly into the rooms. Slowly brightening the room and chasing away the darkness in the room. The rays of the sun particrly focused on a certain part of the room which is the centre of the room. It shone brightly and made the two figures on the king-size bed gleam. It was like a sign of the new blooming rtionship that sprouted overnight. The people on the bed were tangled together in such a way that one would have mistaken them for one. Just then, Bridget tossed on the bed and the duvet fell lower revealing the upper side of her back which is covered with the proof ofst night¡¯s lovemaking. Her back waspletely filled or shall I say covered up with hickeys. William frowned when he noticed her moving further away from his arms. He stretched his hand and tried to pull her to him. But he couldn¡¯t. Bridget was clearly enjoying the hard-earned sleep cause she already tossed and rolled further away from his side. Since the bed was big enough, the distance between them was wide enough. William frowned and moved without opening his eyes. He rolled till he got to her. He finally captured her in his arms once again. They were currently in a spooning position now if you get what I mean. Bridget snored lightly and William kissed her shoulders softly. His erect phallus poked her from behind. William finally couldn¡¯t take the torture the softness of her body caused him anymore cause he opened his eyes and began to kiss her everywhere. Bridget only made soft sounds but it was apparent that she was still asleep. William looked at his boner and then looked at her sleeping figure regretfully. Unfortunately, this can¡¯t wait till she wakes up. So he slept behind her again and slowly slipped his d*ck into her p*ssy. Bridget gasped when he began to thrust in slowly. She finally woke up and moaned sleepily. ¡°Good morning baby,¡± William whispered cunningly into her ears and increased his pace. Her loud moans were all he got as a response. Turns out that, he didn¡¯t let her go until he already drained all her energy and emptied enough seed to get her pregnant in her p*ssy. Hmm¡­ I wonder if that¡¯s his n. By the time he was through, Bridget could barely open her eyes. She already started pleading for him to let her go. The pleasure was so immense that she felt like she would pass out soon. He only left her when it was almost noon or even noon already. She immediately fell asleep from fatigue and he chuckled. William smiled and kissed her forehead lovingly. He was actually hungry that was why he stopped or I bet he would have continued until she couldn¡¯t feel her legs anymore. He stood up from the bed and stood proudly not even bothering to cover his nakedness. He then turned back to the bed and carried Bridget gently. She sighed in her sleep and nestled closer to him. He was going to take her to the bathroom and get both of them cleaned up. As he was about toContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. turn around, he caught sight of the very visible stain of blood on the bedspread. A smile spread out on his face as he stared at it with pride. He was the first wolf to im her. She is indeed his. He felt a little bit stupid, guilty and angry with himself for how he behaved the previous day. Her sleepy words had sparked the thread of jealousy in him. He couldn¡¯t take the fact that someone might have already tasted her before he did. But now seeing the evidence that she was indeed innocent and made for him, he couldn¡¯t help the pride that swelled in his heart. He walked to the bed stand and sent a signal to the servants'' quarters so one of the servants can come up and clean the room. They can also change the bedspread. After doing that, he headed to the bathroom and got under the shower. He wanted to use the bathtub but then decided that it won¡¯t contain both of them. As soon as the cold water came in contact with Bridget¡¯s skin, she gasped and opened her eyes. Sleep is still evident in her eyes. She pouted at William and rested on his body. He chuckled and kissed the cute pout on her face before telling her, ¡°I can¡¯t bathe for you if you keep on standing this way. If you keep on resting on me, I won¡¯t be able to bathe you properly.¡± ¡°But I want to sleep,¡± she whined and still refused to stand upright. He had a fond look on his face as he said, ¡°Let me wipe you clean first, then you can go back to sleep.¡± She finally stood upright and red at him. ¡°This is all your fault!¡± she used and William only continue to bathe her gently with the sponge in his hands. ¡°I feel so weak and sleepy,¡± she muttered with a yawn. ¡°Well, someone kept on moaning softly for me to f*ck her harder and faster. What could I have done? I couldn¡¯t resist,¡± William retorted. Bridget gasped and blushed at the way he talked. She knows who he is referring to so she didn¡¯t bother to say anything to him. William smiled. Even if he didn¡¯t raise his face, he can smell the shyness and embarrassment her body is omitting. Soon he finished and then carried her out of the bathroom. They were all clean now. Bridget insisted on walking out of the bathroom herself and William helplessly let her but when she tried to take a step forward, she almost slipped so William had to carry her. When he dropped her on the bed, Bridgetid down and immediately slept off. William was amused but he quickly got dressed and headed downstairs to get something to eat. He met Danie on the sitting room sofa watching a popr rom movie. It¡¯s abination of romance andedy. She looked up and smiled at him. ¡°William, where have you been? Where is Bridget?¡± she immediately questioned him. . . . ¡­¡­.. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 William had a mischievous smile on his face as he answered her questions truthfully, ¡°I have been in bed. Bridget is still sleeping.¡± Danie was stunned by his response. It¡¯s noon already and he is just waking up. What exactly were they doingst night that made them wake upte? Is Bridget still sick? William noticed Danie¡¯s worried look and quickly told her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are fine. Please don¡¯t disturb Bridget. Let her sleep for a while. She is really exhausted.¡± Danie was confused by hisst statement. Exhausted? Does illness make someone feel exhausted? It was until William turned around to head into the kitchen that she finally realized what happened. Well, William is wearing a sleeveless shirt almost like a singlet. Either, he noticed the scratch marks on his body is still visible or he pretended to notice. Danie¡¯s eyes twinkled with excitement when she saw the marks. She is all too familiar with it cause she¡¯s also been there. ¡°Did they finally im each other?¡± she mumbled. She suddenly couldn¡¯t sit still and wanted to stand up to probe Bridget but she remembered William''s instructions and couldn¡¯t help but pout in regret. She has to wait for Bridget to wake up before bombarding her with questions. While she was still sighing in regret and whining to herself, Liam walked in looking a little bit disturbed. ¡°Hey baby, have you seen Bridget or William, especially William? I have to inform him of something important,¡± he told her. She didn¡¯t reply and just pointed to the kitchen. Liam walked to the kitchen briskly. When he got there, William was sitting on a chair eating lunch. ¡°Alpha!,¡± he called out in a loud voice suddenly startling William and causing him to choke slightly. Liam quickly handed a ss of water to him. When William stopped choking, he red at Liam and asked him, ¡°What the heck is wrong with you!? Why did you call me that way?¡± ¡°I am sorry,¡± Liam answered quietly. ¡°But I have to tell you something important.¡± William ate his food without answering Liam. Liam was a little upset but just told him directly, ¡°William, we¡¯ve got concrete evidence to show us that alpha Hunter is indeed the one behind the failed invasion of our pack.¡± William stopped eating and looked up at him immediately. His facial expression appeared serious and Liam smirked discreetly, pleased that he now takes his words seriously. ¡°Is he the one that sent those rogues to attack us on the way too,¡± William asked and Liam nodded. ¡°Yes, we caught some of them who have confessed to their crime,¡± Liam answered looking proud that they were able to solve a mission sessfully in just a day. William looked infuriated. ¡°What do you want us to do to him alpha?¡± Liam asked, shaking a little bit at the anger sparks from William''s body. *** Sienna P.O.V *** ¡°Have you gone crazy!? Can¡¯t you just let him go and move on with your life!?,¡± Jack asked me as he tried to hold on to the luggage in my hand. I red at him. Why is this good-for-nothing brother of mine trying to hold me back from pursuing my dream? ¡°Brother, have you forgotten no one is like you huh!?,¡± I shouted at him and his tight hold on the luggage loosened a bit as a look of pain shed on his face. I smiled, knowing I struck a nerve. ¡°You can let go of Stephanie ''cause you are Jack but I can¡¯t let go of William. I am not a loser like you!,¡± I shouted back at him. He looked at me with this stupid heartbroken look. I don¡¯t care if he is hurt or not. All I want is for him to let go of my luggage and let me f*cking be! ¡°Sienna, I care about you a lot. That is why I am doing all this. Don¡¯t hurt yourself, baby sister. No one else will get hurt in this except you. What would happen if you miss on the chance with your fated mate ''cause you were too busy chasing after someone who was never meant to be yours in the first ce?¡± he asked. I fell silent after hearing his question. I honestly don¡¯t know but what I know now is that I love William so damn much to just let him go like that. ¡°Brother, you already left Stephanie for Todd so why hasn¡¯t your own fated matee to you yet?¡± I asked him and he appeared speechless. I smirked and then pulled my luggage away from him when he was momentarily distracted by my question. I turned around to leave when I heard him say, ¡°I didn¡¯t leave Stephanie¡­ Sienna, she rejected me.¡± I was stunned and immediately turned back to him. He suddenly looked so exhausted and frail as he sighed. I gasped. What is he saying!? I have always thought he chickened out and left Stephanie for her fated mate, Todd. I walked back to him slowly and looked up at him before asking, ¡°Brother, what are you saying?¡± *** Alpha Jackson P.O.V *** ¡°You really are great n. I gave you just eight hours and you actually got it done within five hours,¡± I said as I looked at n. He looks exhausted and just forced himself to nod. ¡°Now, I have a job for you. You mustn¡¯t fail me. I won¡¯t give you a time limit for this but once you fail, your reward is ultimate death,¡± I said slowly, emphasizing each word. He looked at me terrified. The sleep in his eyes dissipated immediately. He looked at me attentively. ¡°Sir, what is it?,¡± he asked me and gulped, looking afraid of what I am about to say. I smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just need you to do this one thing for me. Once you are done and you aplished the mission sessfully, I will reward you beyond your greatest imagination¡± He gulped again and nodded that was when I said, ¡°Capture Smith Bridget for me¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Alpha Jackson P.O.V N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He gulped again and nodded that was when I said, ¡°Capture Smith Bridget for me.¡± His eyes widened as he stared at me in horror. I tried to hide my smile as I stared at him with a serious facial expression. I knew he¡¯d be stunned when I tell him. ¡°What!?,¡± I asked him with a fake surprised look. ¡°Are you giving up without even attempting to aplish it at all?¡± n gulped and still didn¡¯t say anything to me. He looked down and avoided looking at me. His fists clenching by his sides. ¡°Do you want to receive your punishment earlier than expected?¡± I asked him quietly and he immediately looked up just as I expected. He shook his head sideways immediately. I stared at him suspiciously. Why is he so scared of dying? Aren¡¯t rogues supposed to be fearless? I ampletely unaware of what is currently going on in his head. I don¡¯t even have the slightest idea that what I am thinking about is actually far away from the truth. I don¡¯t know what is going on in that wise brain of his. I know that no matter how n might act foolishly, he is actually much wiser than I know. ¡°No sire¡­ No need for that. I will capture Smith Bridget for you. She is the Luna my colleagues failed to capture right? I will get her here for you tonight. I will capture her personally but I have one request for you,¡± he suddenly rushed his words like he is afraid that these are thest words he will say to me. I think it might actually be histe words cause when Smith finally goes missing and that pup begins to suspect me, I will use him as my pawn. Knowing n, he values loyalty more than his life. He won¡¯t dare to rattle me out. ¡°What is it? What do you need? I told you I will give you a reward if you eventually get Smith here to me safely,¡± I reminded him and he nodded. ¡°Sir, if I really get Luna¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call her that!¡± I snapped at him. If he keeps on calling her that. It will be like a reminder that after paying those two traitors for all these years so I could finally acquire my prize, one pup suddenly shows up from nowhere and steals her from me. ¡°Okay, sir. If I sessfully capture Smith Bridget and bring her safely to you tonight, will you save my brother, please? I am pleading sir. I won¡¯t ask for any other thing from you and I will serve you all the days of my life,¡± he said gingerly. I smirked and acted like I was thinking of it but what was there to think of? I won¡¯t have to worry about him running off to work for someone else so I just nod and give him a curt reply, ¡°Okay.¡± He sighed in relief and turned around to walk out. As he reached the doorstep, he turned around to me and said, ¡°Expect her tonight sir.¡± Then he was gone. Iughed and opened my drawer. I brought out the three new silver des I have kept carefully in it. Soon, I will see those beautiful crimson eyes again. Oh! How I have dreamed about those beautiful eyes. I want to see her shivering or rather screaming in pain this time around. I really can¡¯t wait for him to bring her here. I will really be so happy if he is able to fulfil this little wish of mine. Iughed again. I can¡¯t wait for that pup to experience the pain I also felt when the most prized collection that I have been paying for so many years has been taken away from me. *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** I was startled when I suddenly woke up drenched in sweat. I can¡¯t remember what kind of dream I just had but I know it was pretty terrifying. I felt like I was drowning in a bottomless hole. In a dark hole¡­ I looked around and was a little petrified when I realized that I was alone. Where is William? Why is the room so cold? I nced out of the window and noticed that the rain was drizzling. I frowned a little. It is supposed to bete afternoon so why is the sky so dark and gloomy? Thunder suddenly struck and I shivered on the bed. I quickly grasp the duvet and wrapped it around myself tightly. I closed my eyes and soon began to cry. When I was still back at home, I would hide in one corner of the basement. Shivering from the fear of the roaring thunder and the little creatures scurrying around the room. I would stay in that position for hours until the rain cease. Now I am far away from that small basement and in an extrarge room instead. It doesn¡¯t help that the windows are tall and transparent so I can actually see the lighting reflection also. It is very terrifying. I closed my eyes tightly and waspletely immersed in my fears that I didn¡¯t even notice when the door opened and someone walked in. Until I heard that familiar, soothing voice, ¡°Oh my goodness! Bridget, are you okay baby? Why are you all curled up in a corner? You would have fallen off the bed if I didn¡¯t walk in right at¡­¡± I cut off his words and I suddenly rushed into his arms. I hugged him tightly and began to cry. He just pats my back, probably confused as to why I am crying. Soon the thunder stops but the rain is still pouring down heavily. Jeez! It¡¯s raining cats and dogs on what is supposed to be a bright sunny day. ¡°Baby, why were you crying?¡± he asked me still hugging me tightly. ¡°It was scary. Please don¡¯t leave me alone again,¡± I replied, hugging him tightly. ¡°Huh¡­ What is scary? I actually brought you lunch and wanted to wake you up but surprisingly you were already awake,¡± he chattered. . . . ¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Smith Bridget P.O.V I wanted to talk but the words just got stuck in my throat. I don¡¯t know how it will sound. How do I tell him that his Luna is actually scared of little things like thunder and lightning too? ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I answered. My voicees out a little bit quieter than I wanted it to be so he won¡¯t easily notice that something is amiss. He narrowed his eyes at me and tried to ask me again, ¡°Are you sure you are okay? What is going on Bridget? You looked petrified when I came in. We¡¯re you scared of something? Did any rat escape into this room?¡± I forced a smile and told him, ¡°Stop panicking so much. I am fine.¡± He smiled and finally put the tray I never noticed he brought in. He ced it on the bed and the delicious aroma of hot pancakes wafted into my nose. My nose perked up as I stared at the pancakes happily. Nothing is better than having one of my favourite foods after narrowly escaping from a near heart attack. I immediately began to eat it hungrily after he poured the syrup all over the pancakes. I moaned in delight and was a little bit stunned when I saw William looking at me with that familiar desire in his eyes. He is staring at me like he wants to devour me and I involuntarily gulped. I also noticed a little bit of sadness in his eyes like a hint of regret. That was when I noticed how he was dressed. My eyes squinted at him as I asked him quietly, ¡°William, why are you all dressed up? Are you going somewhere?¡± He sighed and scratched his head a little suddenly unable to look at me. ¡°Actually, that is why I havee. I am indeed going somewhere,¡± he answered quietly. The fast pace at which I was eating before slowed down and the pancakes suddenly doesn¡¯t taste so delicious anymore. ¡°When?,¡± my voice sounded like a squeaking mouse but I don¡¯t care right now. I know he has obligations. He has a pack to run so I wasn¡¯t expecting him to spend his time with me every time. I just never assumed this woulde quicker than I expected. I know fact that I already miss him so much and he hasn¡¯t even left yet. What is wrong with you Smith Bridget? ¡°Now,¡± his answer was surprising and it made me shriek loudly. I looked out of the window. It is still raining heavily and the sky is still dark indicating that this rain isn¡¯t going to stop anytime soon so how can he say he wants to go somewhere in this weather? ¡°What!? Can¡¯t you see how dark it is? How are you going to reach where ever you are going in this horrible weather condition!? Please just wait till the rain stop,¡± I pleaded a little havingpletely lost my appetite. ¡°The rain can go on forever but this matter can¡¯t wait. Liam and the rest are already waiting for me,¡± he replied with a deadpan expression. I immediately knew there is no talking him out of this. He won¡¯t change his decision since he has already even made up his mind beforeing to me. ¡°When are you going to be back then?¡± I asked him and he held my hands, nting soft kisses on them. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It may take days or months but I will try to be back as soon as I can,¡± his answer is the worst thing I could have expected when I woke up aside from that thunder. I didn¡¯t know what to say and just stared at him for minutes that seemed like hours. He finally stood up and kissed my forehead gently. I tried to keep my tears at bay. He waved at me and I waved back weakly. Just before he stepped out, he mouthed,¡¯ I''ll miss you to me. As soon as the door closed, I burst into tears. I looked down and felt like throwing this tray with tes filled with pancakes far away from me. Not quite long, the door opened and I wiped my tears looking up hoping that it was him and he changed his decision. Instead, Danie was standing at the door with a sad smile on her face. When she saw that my eyes were red indicating that I had cried, she rushed to me and got into bed with me. She hugged me and the tears that were beginning to stop rushed out again. ¡°Bridget, he wille back. He won¡¯t be gone forever. Please stop crying,¡± she consoled me but I didn¡¯t stop crying until I eventually slept off in her arms. *** n¡¯s P.O.V *** I was grunting heavily when I finally got to the back of the mansion safely. William must really love his Luna that he went extreme miles I¡¯m getting tight security around her. My body already stinks of blood and I know it¡¯s just a matter of time before someone discovers the long trail of dead bodyguards I left behind. Some were actually easier to kill considering they were humans even if they were twice my size. I would have gotten here a little if I hadn¡¯t been dealing with wolves. They weren¡¯t exactly easy to kill but I still defeated them. I looked at the high window and wondered which floor it is. I know this house only has two floors so why is the window so high up? How do I climb in stealthily? I can¡¯t even go and see Jace cause I know the guards at the prison will be even worse than the ones here. I began to think about how I was supposed to get up there when I suddenly caught the whiff of the scent of a wolf. I quickly ducked and rolled into the nearby bush. As I rolled, the wet soil was staining me but I don¡¯t mind as long as it covers up the stench of the blood and stops them from discovering there is an intruder in this house. . . . ¡­¡­. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 n¡¯s P.O.V My heartbeats quickened when I could hear his footsteps and the strong scent of the wolfing closer and closer. I shut my eyes tightly and tried to control my breath. I thought it was over when the wolf finally got to where I am staying but just then I heard his footsteps scurrying away. I didn¡¯t even waste timeing out immediately. As I walked back to the window, I could hear the noise. I strained my ear and all thanks to my sensitive wolf ears, I heard what themotion was all about. Seems like they started discovering the dead bodies of the wolves and that means I don¡¯t have much time left. I have to get her soon and take her out of here or I am never going to make it alive. Even if I do make it alive, I might not be able to see this chance to capture her again cause I am sure that the security around her will intensify. I thought quickly of what to do since it is quite obvious that I can never climb up to that window. There is also no way that I can pass through the front or back door. I was still thinking of what to do when I saw that the kitchen window was actually left open. It isn¡¯t that big but since I have a small stature, I know that I can easily fit in. I smiled when I was able to creep in sessfully. I immediately followed my instinct and began to rummage the house until finally found Alpha William¡¯sroom. I entered and stared at the bed. My eyes shone brightlyte at night. I can see her and herpanion clearly because of the wolf¡¯ste-night vision. I crept closer wondering how I am supposed to take her away as I have nned. I wasn¡¯t expecting to see someone else in her room. Just as I was about to reach out to her, her companion suddenly woke up. I was frozen. I stared at her and watched how her eyes widened in fear. ¡°Who are you!? What are you doing here!? Guards!,¡± She shouted after bombarding me with questions, not even giving me time to answer. I don¡¯t even have the time to answer her. I know that she would have mind-linked her pack members and told them what is going on. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. I just need the Luna,¡± My voice came out much thicker than I expected and I was really grateful for that. I already took great difficulty in wearing a mask so she won¡¯t be able to recognize me. I walked towards Smith. The otherdy at first tried to move but then she noticed something is wrong cause she couldn¡¯t even move so she tried waking Smith instead. I sighed. No matter how she tries, she won¡¯t be able to wake her up. I feel so ashamed of myself right then. I am¡­ I am supposed to be using this power (magic) to heal people but instead, I am using it to carry out evil deeds. ¡°Bridget! Luna, please you have to wake up,¡± she cried and tried to wake Smith but there was no response to her dismay. When she failed to wake Smith up, she proceeded to shout for help from the guards, ¡°Guards!!! Guards!!! Anyone there!?¡± By now, I already bent over and lifted Smith in my hands. I turned to thedy that was now crying hysterically on the bed and gave her a bitter smile before I discreetly left the mansion. As I dropped Smith in my vehicle, I sighed at first and then ignited the engine of the car. I do hope she will¡­ She will see what I have left behind. It will help all of us if she sees what I left behind for her on time before it¡¯s toote. *** Alpha William P.O.V *** I groaned as the car hit a bumpy road again. This is the state the road is usually in whenever it rains. The road will be in terrible condition that sometimes I can¡¯t help but wonder what the Alphas of the neighbouring packs are doing. I smiled when I could finally see Hunter¡¯s pack in a distance. It should take up to an hour for us to reach there. As I thought of everything he has done, I am going to make sure to ask him why he did all this. I know he had a target that day that he sent those rogues but what I don¡¯t know is the target. I really want to know who his target was and why he dared to attempt in invading my pack. At the thought of thetter, my insides twisted angrily. Whether he likes it or not. I am going to make sure he spelt out the truth by the time I am done with him. I actually didn¡¯t take Liam¡¯s advice when he suggested that I start a war cause I don¡¯t want to include some of the wolves in his pack that may be innocent. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. That is why we are on our way there now. It actually took an hour and a few minutes before we eventually got to his pack. A few of the pack warriors escorted us to his office where he was having a meeting with the other important officials of his pack like the beta and the gamma. He was really surprised to see me and he stood up to wee me. Just as he reached out his hand for a handshake, I lost my cool and shouted at him, ¡°Just admit it! Why do you have to pretend like you don¡¯t know anything!!? He looked at me with a puzzled look as if wondering what I am talking about. ¡°Admit what you have done while I am still giving you a chance to speak.¡± He looked at Liam and Liam looked away. When he looked at Jake, Jake just stared at him calmly. ¡°What is your alpha talking about?,¡± Alpha Hunter asked. . . . ¡­¡­.. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Alpha William P.O.V Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is your alpha talking about,¡± Alpha Hunter asked. Even if he was looking at us, the question was directed to Jake since he seems to be the cool-headed one among us. ¡°What Alpha is trying to say is that why are you acting like you didn¡¯t send those rogues to our pack,¡± Jake answered with a boring look. Alpha Hunter gaped at him and finally eximed, ¡°Why are you all speaking in riddles? I don¡¯t understand what is going on.¡± I banged my hands on the table angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me why you sent those rogues to try and invade my pack, I will arrest you right here and now,¡± He growled and was surprised when Hunter laughed instead. Liam, Jake and I stared at him. Why is heughing? What did I say that is funny? I feel so upset that I think I am gonna blow up with this anger soon. ¡°Seriously William! I can¡¯t believe your mind is so low that you think I would send a pack of rogues toe after your own pack when I can do it myself,¡± he mumbled. His voice sounded annoying to me but then I thought of something. He just said why would he pay rogues to do what he can do himself and he is absolutely correct. He can try to invade the pack himself without any help. I thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but worry that somehow something is off. ¡°Why are you still lying? Why did they try to assassinate us on the way too?¡± I asked him angrily. ¡°I will have to ask you to leave my pack right this instant cause you can¡¯t just barge into my park and start using me out of nowhere with even one proof. You just started making baseless usations, ¡°Alpha Hunter told us but he was ring at me so I knew who the statement was for but I am not going to back down. I smiled and brought out my phone, then stretched the phone to him. On that phone is enough evidence that he got in touch with the rogues. ¡°Can you see that!? It means you indeed got in touch with a pack of rogues and you have to pay for what you have done. How do you want your¡­,¡± he interrupted me before I could finish my words. ¡°Hey!! Wait! Don¡¯t jump to a conclusion. See this,¡± he answered before bringing out his own phone to show me what is on it. My eyes widened when I saw all his transactions throughout this week. There is no sign of him even getting in touch with those disgusting creatures. ¡°You should know better than I have bad blood with those annoying creatures. I can¡¯t stand them so why will I even hire them to invade yournd when I can easily invoke a war,¡± he told me mockingly. I red at him wishing I can p that smirk off his face. Even if this is starting to prove that he is not the one behind the attack, I still hate him a lot and I can¡¯t wait for when we would have a fighting duel. I passed the phone to Liam who looked just as astonished as I was. Then he passed the phone to Jake. Jake¡¯s eyes narrowed at the phone and he stared at the information for a while before he finally looked up and said, ¡°There is only one exnation for this alpha.¡± I looked at him eagerly and he finally said it, ¡°I think we were tricked, William.¡± Alpha Hunter let out a small sound and asked Jake loudly, ¡°You call him by his name? Shouldn¡¯t you be adding alpha to it? Where is your respect?¡± I squinted my eyes at him and told him, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs. He works for me and not you so you don¡¯t have the right to reprimand him. Besides I have given him permission to regard me by my name. I am not as rigid as you.¡± I would haveughed cause of the pissed-off reaction and not-so-pleased expression on his face if the situation wasn¡¯t so dire. ¡°Alpha, I think the n was to lure us out of the pack,¡± Jake continued. ¡°We were tricked!!,¡± I shouted furiously. When I catch the person causing all this mess, I swear I am going to kill him or her immediately without wasting any time. A thought slipped into my mind and I visibly panicked. Bridget¡­ Is she alright? I quickly dialled her number on my phone but no response. I quickly faced Liam and ordered him, ¡°Call Danie! I want to ask if my mate is alright.¡± He nodded and quickly called Danie. As soon as she picked up the phone, her crying voice was heard through the phone. I immediately had a bad premonition about this. Is this rted to Sharon? ¡°Hey baby," Liam panicked when he heard the way she was crying so hard but she just continued crying. ¡°What is wrong honey? Why are you crying? Is Bridget alright?¡± I chirped in with a sweet voice before Liam could say something. The next I heard blew off my mind. ¡°William, Bridget¡­ Bridget is gone,¡± she answered and the room fell silent. The phone was on the loudspeaker so everyone heard what she was saying. I was dumbstruck. What did she just say? ¡°What!!?,¡± Liam was the first person to react. I cut the call immediately and urged them out. I wanted to apologise to Hunter, but when I turned around and saw the sneer on his face, I couldn''t bring myself to say it. Instead, I just kept my mouth shut. Asshole! After that, I just turned around and left without saying a word. On our way back home, I was just silent not saying anything and they all kept looking at me. I was nning on how to kill the asshole that dared to kidnap my Luna. . . . ¡­.. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 *** Alpha William P.O.V *** I just kept on hoping¡­ Wishing that we would get there in time. I wish¡­ I wish I had listened to her when she was telling me to stay back ande to Hunter some other time. But no! I didn¡¯t¡­ Look what it has caused me now¡­ I sniffled and others looked at me with surprise on their face. They probably thought I was crying but I wasn¡¯t even close to tears. This is just another bad habit of mine. I sniffle whenever I feel immense anger that I just can¡¯t hold in anymore. Whenever I feel so angry that I just have to get some of the anger out of my system¡­ Just have to vent on something¡­ ¡°Aaah!!,¡± I was practically shouting in my head. But I lookedpletely calm. I won¡¯t waste this anger on something meaningless. I will just wait and capture that asshole. Then I will drain the life out of him slowly. When I saw how slow the car was moving due to the bad condition of the road, I thought of getting out of the car and shifting instead. That way I would be able to get home faster. I am sure Mark will be more than happy to help me in saving our mate. Just as I was contemting this important decision, the car suddenly stopped. The driver looked confused. Everyone looked at each other. What the heck!? Why now? We were about to get out when the sky suddenly roared and rain came pouring down. The wind was something else. Everywhere was so dark cause of the weather. I buried my face in my hands. Why now? Why is it now that we have to get stranded in the middle of nowhere? *** Alpha Jackson P.O.V *** I stood by the window side and felt a little bit disappointed. Everywhere is so dark cause of the weather. Even if I already shut all the windows and doors, I can still see the reflection of the rain and the thunder coupled with the lightning. I frowned and looked at the stopwatch. Did they catch n? Shit! I knew he couldn¡¯t¡­ wouldn¡¯t make it¡­ Gosh! I just lost a very important member of my rogue army and I lost the chance to get my Smith Bridget back to myself. I looked at the stopwatch again. Somehow, deep down, I was still hoping that he managed to escape with her. But it¡¯s been hours now since he left and the bitter truth is already so obvious that I would be a fool if I don¡¯t ept the fact that he has been caught. Just as I was about to put away my beautiful, special des, I heard a low knock on the door. At first, I stood still wondering if I imagined the sound but then the person knocked a little bit louder on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± I said and the person finally entered inside. Even though I look cool and collected on the outside, I am the only one that knows how I am freaking out inside when I saw n at the doorstep all soaked and wet. He looked drenched from head to toe but he was carrying Smith like an egg. From the looks of it, he was shielding her from the rain. I smiled and the first thing I told him is that¡± I am proud of you.¡± He didn¡¯t reply and just staggered inside. He carried her gingerly and dropped her gently on the sofa in the room. My eyes squinted a bit when I saw all his actions. Why is he acting this way? Why is he acting so loving to her? Does he have a crush on her? I appeared to be deep in thought as I stared at them. But Smith isn¡¯t beautiful. I don¡¯t even know what attracted that pup who ims to be her mate to her. What was so attractive about her that he couldn¡¯t resist? I nced at him and narrowed my eyes when he leaned down to whisper something into her ears. I growled loudly and this caught his attention. He immediately stood up and bowed to me. ¡°Sir, I was only reliving her of the magic effects,¡± He said, with his head still bowed lowly. Why do I feel like he is avoiding my face? Before I could say a word, he already walked out quickly. Well not without casting a pair of pitiful eyes at Smith. She sneezed and I smiled. That is a sign that she is waking up. Hmm¡­ The real fun is about to begin. I bent down and picked up the silver des I had earlier discarded. I just have to wait for her to wake up. I just have to wait for a few more minutes. *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** ¡®Bridget! Bridget!! Wake up¡­ Please wake up!.¡¯ I frowned. Isn¡¯t that Danie¡¯s voice? Why does she sound so worried? Why is she shouting my name like this? I looked around but flinched. It¡¯s this familiar darkness again. Where am I now? I tried to move but my bones didn¡¯t even give way. I discovered that no matter what I just can¡¯t move. Just then, I couldn¡¯t hear her voice anymore. Everywhere was silent. I strained my ear but couldn¡¯t hear anything. This agonizing silence went on for hours. I feel tired. I know I am awake but why can¡¯t I move or even open my eyes? Then I suddenly felt myself move and I could hear raindrops. The person holding me is shivering so badly that I felt so sympathetic. I wanted to talk. I wanted to ask him or her what is going on. But I couldn¡¯t even perform any action right now like I am in aa. Am I in aa? No, that doesn¡¯t seem right. I remember sleeping with Danie. I didn¡¯t hit my head or anything so I can¡¯t be in aa, right? I wanted to reach out when I felt how the person was freezing. Even if I can feel us moving, I can¡¯t feel any raindrops on my body. . . . ¡­¡­. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Smith Bridget P.O.V Even if I can feel us moving, I can¡¯t feel any raindrops on my body. Is he or she shielding me from the rain? Where are we? So many questions but not even one answer. What the hell is going on? I feel like I am going to go mad with this curiosity. Then I felt the soft texture of a bed or sofa behind me. Then I heard a surprisingly soothing voice which sounds very unfamiliar say, ¡®I am sorry Luna.¡¯ I think something left my body then. Like the force that was holding me down suddenly left. I sneezed suddenly feeling cold and I began to tremble. I sneezed again and shivered when I felt someone stroking my cheeks. My body is reacting negatively to the touch. I know this isn¡¯t William cause of the disgusting scent of the wolf. William smells differently from every other wolf I have ever seen. Just then, I began to open my eyes slowly. My eyes shit immediately cause of the brightness of the room. Guess, I have been in darkness for too long cause my eyes haven¡¯t adjusted to the brightness of the room. I opened my eyes after a few minutes and looked around wondering where I am when I suddenly gasped. ¡°I see that you are awake Smith. I have missed you a lot and that beautiful crimson eyes of yours very much,¡± that voice that I never want to hear again. The voice I almost forgot about. Standing in front of me is my worst nightmare, Alpha Jackson with three sets of silver des shing brightly in his hands. I gasped in fear again and sat up. I inched backwards on the sofa as he inched closer to me. *** Sienna P.O.V *** I am beginning to regret my decision to leave after everything that Jack told me. Now this rain has left us stranded in the middle of the road. I can¡¯t go back or go forward to where I am going. I looked around, staring at the passengers on the bus. Some of the wolves were already even sleeping. I sighed frustrated andid my head on the small box on myp. As I stared into space, I began to remember what Jack told me just before I left and couldn¡¯t help but gasp again. I didn¡¯t even know that the truth I believed was true is actually false. I didn¡¯t expect that what I believed was even far-fetched from the truth. ¡®I didn¡¯t leave Stephanie¡­ Sienna, she rejected me.¡¯ The words echoed over and over again in my mind. I was so stunned when I heard that and immediately turned back to him. ¡® What are you saying brother?¡¯ I remember asking him as I looked at him. He had a forlorn look on his face. I suddenly felt so sad about how pained he looked. Even after all these years, it is still very obvious that he is in love with Stephanie. I personally think they would have made a greater couple than her and Todd. ¡®She knew I loved her even before she met Todd,¡¯ he answered, his shoulders shaking a little. His face is down. Is he crying? Even I couldn¡¯t help the tears rushing up my eyes. After all, he is my brother. No matter how I act as if I hate him. I might act disrespectfully to him. But I still love him. I walked to him and wrapped my hands around him. ¡®Brother, don¡¯t talk about the past. If it hurts so much¡­ If it still hurts so much, then don¡¯t talk about it. I don¡¯t want to talk about it. She doesn¡¯t deserve you. The one that deserves you wille along.¡¯ I smiled at myself. I had quoted to him like I was a love expert myself but here I am, stranded in the middle of the road all because of me pinning after a man that doesn¡¯t even care about me. Jack did try to hold me back. He thought I was going to stay after listening to his sad, pathetic story but I won''t back down when I already have an aim. William was meant to be mine. I can¡¯t just allow a bitch toe out of nowhere and take him away from me. He would have been mine if she wasn¡¯t in the picture. My gaze steeled. I am already halfway. I can¡¯t back down now. This rain won¡¯t go on forever. Soon, I will be with him once again. *** William P.O.V *** I know I am crazy. I am not about to be crazy. I am already crazy with worry and grief. She isn¡¯t fine. My Luna is not alright. I can feel it. I stood up immediately and moved forward to the door to open it but they held me back. ¡°Let me go!¡± I ordered, struggling with them. They almost let go when I used my alpha tone on them but I don¡¯t know how they were able to resist. ¡°Do you want to kill yourself, William? The wind out there is thrashing things against our car and you still want to go out. It must be freezing out there,¡± someone said. I don¡¯t even know who spoke cause I was too clouded with anger. ¡°Let me go!¡± I repeated angrily. ¡°She is out there suffering and you are asking me to stay still in this damn car!!¡± ¡°I know how you feel William but you can¡¯t just go out like that. We will save our Luna. So please calm down for a while. This rain won¡¯t go on forever,¡± Someone else said again. I growled angrily instead of speaking. I can feel Mark clouding my vision. I can feel the sparks of anger he is giving off. I won¡¯t me him. Our Luna is somewhere out there suffering and I am being asked to stay in this damn car. Never! I have to find a way to get the hell out of here. I don¡¯t care about this rain. Nothing is gonna stop me. I could feel the wolf hair growing on my body at a fast rate. ¡°What do we do!? He is spiralling out of control.¡± . . . ¡­¡­. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** ¡°No¡­ Please, get away from me,¡± I tried to stop him froming closer but I ampletely helpless. I don¡¯t know what to do. My breathing quickened like I was going to have panic attacks. He eventually got to me with that familiar evil smirk on his disgustingly, ugly face. I shut my eyes and couldn¡¯t help but hope silently that someone¡­ Anyone woulde to save me. ¡°I want you to open your eyes and look at me. I want to see those beautiful crimson eyes of yours,¡± He said in a low voice and he squeezed my cheeks so hard that they started to hurt. This man is a maniac. How can he be so obsessed with my crimson eyes? I don¡¯t know why but anyone that sees that beautiful cursed eyes of mine always bes obsessed. Yeah! I know¡­ I am not supposed to call the beautiful coloured eyes the moon goddess has given me as a gift a curse. Just that I don¡¯t see this as a gift. To me, it¡¯s a curse. I have always suffered because of my crimson-coloured eyes that sometimes I wish I could gorge them out of their sockets. I winced in pain as a hard pnded on my face. It hurts. He pulled my hair and growled, ¡°Bitch! Can¡¯t you hear me? I told you I want to see your eyes. Why are you still keeping them tightly closed? I can see that just a few days living with that pup has been a bad influence on you.¡± I moaned out loud in pain as he pulled my hair very tight but yet, but I still refused to open my eyes. I won¡¯t open my eyes and give this maniac the satisfaction he wants. He pulled my hair and I fell to the floor. I cried out in pain. It seems like he dragged my hair so hard that I fell on hard times and must have dislocated a bone. The pain onlysted for a few seconds and then it was gone. He dragged me with my hair across the room. I couldn¡¯t help crying in pain but I still refused to open my eyes. I can feel the angry vibes his body is giving off. ¡°I fucking told you to open your eyes but you refused. You have learnt how to how defy orders now huh!,¡± He growled and I shivered in fear. What is he going to do? The next thing I knew, he said, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± ¡°No!,¡± I shouted immediately and wrapped my hands around myself feeling absolutely terrified. Is he¡­ Is he going to do what I am thinking? ¡°How dare you!!?,¡± He shouted back and gave me multiple ps consecutively. ps that made my head spin and made me see stars. I couldn¡¯t feel my face anymore. Helpless cries of pain escaped from my mouth. ¡°Please¡­ It¡­ Hurts,¡± I whimpered. ¡°Does it hurt huh?¡± He asked and thenughed loudly. The sound of hisughter coupled with the sound of the heavy rain made me dizzy with fear. He was awfully quiet for a minute and I was tempted to open my eyes and see what he is doing. But no¡­ I can¡¯t trust this maniac. What if it¡¯s just a ploy to get me to open my eyes and I fall for it? So I just sat there on the cold floor in silence and cried. Just then I heard the sound of a drawer being opened and closed. I could finally hear his footsteps again. He ising towards me. I trembled and tried to back away. I tried to move backwards but he caught me and said, ¡°My little muse¡­ You don¡¯t get to escape. Be a good toy for your master.¡± I started to struggle. It was somehow difficult since my eyes are closed and I can¡¯t make out where he is except for the faint sense of his scent. ¡°Aaaah!!!,¡± I screamed out in pain. What¡¯s that? It¡¯s like my skin is burning. Like someone poured hotva on me. I slowly opened my eyes and his evil smirk was the first thing I saw. Tears were almost clouding my vision as I stared at him in pain. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He asked slowly as he pierced the de into my hand and again. I screamed again. Make it stop. Please make it stop. I can¡¯t bear this torture anymore. I gasped in pain. I couldn¡¯t even say anything. The pain was so unbearable. He smirked and gingerly dragged the de on my skin, trailing it from my hand to my neck and making sure it pierced into my skin along the way. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He asked slowly. I screamed over and over again. He frowned and said, ¡°This is no fun at all. Why are your crimson eyes still not appearing?¡± He stood up and pulled me by my hair once again. He dragged me to a swivelling chair and put me on it. Then he began to forcefully tear off my skin. No matter how I tried to wade him off, he stripped me. He shredded every piece of clothing on my body. My cries were muffled as I looked downwards. How will I be able to face William now? I looked up when Alpha Jackson suddenly growled, looking very upset as he stared at my naked body. I wrapped my hands around myself trying to cover my breasts. Then I squeezed my legs tightly together. ¡°Where did all the marks that I have painstakingly put on your body go?¡± He asked angrily. His eyes were an unusual colour of green. Is that his wolf¡¯s eyes? I shook more than ever with fear. ¡°Where did they go?,¡± He asked again, a little bit louder this time. I didn¡¯t say a word. Is he referring to all the scars he gave me? I cried out as he tore a part of myp with the silver de in his hands. . . . ¡­¡­. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say a word, I will just have to give you new ones. Fresh scars starting from here,¡± He said and held my chin upwards before designing a part of my face with the de. He tore the flesh just below my eyes. He continued smiling happily as I cried out in pain. This agonizing pain. He proceeded to design other parts of my body with the de-like he had promised. My whole body was already bloodied but he didn¡¯t stop. I have run out of energy to scream. The tears just rushed down silently instead. He doesn¡¯t even look anywhere as satisfied. He just went on and on giving me the fresh scars he has promised. Anywhere he tore with that de that only bleeds for a second, once he sees that the bleeding ceases, he will go back to that spot and pierce it like no other. I felt too faint. It was like countless tiny des were being pierced into my body. He should just kill me instead. He should just plunge that de into my heart instead and rip out my soul. Why torture me like this? ¡°What has that pup done to your precious crimson eyes? It doesn¡¯t usually take this long to appear,¡± he mumbled but didn¡¯t stop the evil act he was doing. All of a sudden, I felt my strength failing me. I felt as if a force was leaving my body. I couldn¡¯t move anymore¡­ Heck, I couldn¡¯t even see anything but then I heard himugh delightful. ¡°Oh, my precious!¡± He eximed caressing my face and then he continued speaking, ¡°I have been waiting for you.¡± Did¡­ Did the crimson eyes finally appear? I didn¡¯t even have to think too much cause I passed out. *** William P.O.V *** My heartbeats thundered with each step I took forward into the mansion. Others weregging behind me but I couldn¡¯t waste any time. My Luna isn¡¯t safe. Turns out, they were able to hold me back from venturing into the heavy rainfall. It took a few hours¡­ Few agonizing hours for the rain to finally stop. Immediately it stopped, I didn¡¯t even have to tell the driver before he took off. We were supposed to spend at least two hours on the road but we ended up using only one hour to get home cause he drove past the speed limit and I honestly don¡¯t give a damn. ¡°Danie! Danie!,¡± I shouted as I rushed upstairs. She came out of the room. Her eyes were already red from crying too much. She walked to me and Liam left. I asked him to go get the stupid guards that were supposed to be on duty. ¡°What the heck happened to Bridget?¡± I asked calmly when that is actually the exact opposite of how I am feeling right now. I honestly want to scream¡­ To shout¡­ To kill someone. Just to vent the raging inferno of anger in me. She slowly exined all that had happened and I was stunned by the time she finished. What the heck? She couldn¡¯t move when he came into the room. She tried to wake Bridget but thetter didn¡¯t even stir. She tried to mind link and call for the guards but they never heard her. All these sound strange. Is the wolf that hade to abduct Bridget a magical wolf? I can sense foul y here. Wolfs and magic don¡¯t get along. Well except for the shamans of course. But even shamans only use magic to heal people. I walked to my room and she followed me but only stayed at the doorway like she was afraid to come forward. I switched on the light and sniffed the air. I can still smell the faint scent of¡­ Is that a rogue!? A rogue!!? Do rogues possess magic now? I looked around the room carefully and I saw Jake covering his nose with a scowl on his face. He can obviously smell it too. He can smell the offensive scent of that disgusting creature called a rogue. ¡°Alpha!,¡± He suddenly called out and I walked toward him. He pointed at something. The thing was obviously hidden in a corner of the room and wouldn¡¯t even be visible if it wasn¡¯t for the glowing light it was illuminating. I walked to it and Jake followed behind me stealthily. When I got there, I was once again stunned to find a small piece of paper that has been tied tightly by a string. It¡¯s the string that¡¯s glowing. A note? From who? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder as I bent down and picked up the piece of paper. I removed the paper and just as I was about to read it, Liam walked in. I looked up and my eyebrow involuntarily arched when I saw how dishevelled his appearance was. Aplete contrast to how he left. ¡°Alpha, almost ny per cent of the guards on duty have been injured badly,¡± he said and my eyes widened. A single rogue was able to almost wipe out all my guards. I wasted no more time opening the note and reading. My eyes darkened as I read every sentence in the note. When I finished, I squeezed the note tightly in my hands. I am so going to kill that idiot as I have promised. I will make him wish he never attempted to try this stupid stunt. I walked into my walk-in closet and came out with a sword made out of pure silver. I only use it whenever I¡¯m on a battlefield so others in the room were apparently surprised to see it in my hands. ¡°Alpha¡­,¡± Liam wanted to say something but I cut him off, ¡°Follow me or stay.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jake asked. ¡°Silverke pack,¡± I replied and the shocked expression was evident on their faces. Danie gasped but I just walked out. I won¡¯t waste any more time. I should have done this a long time ago. He exhausted all the chances I gave him. . . . ¡­¡­ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Sienna P.O.V I sighed in relief when the bus finally stopped in front of the familiar mansion. I paid the transport fare and walked out of the bus with the small box I brought. Then I walked tiredly to the doorstep and pressed the doorbell three consecutive times. There was no response at first but then I tried pressing the bell again. Still no response. I raised my hand about to press the doorbell again when the door swung open and Danie¡¯s familiar face appeared. She looked shocked to see me but I smiled at her. ¡°Hello,¡± I said quietly with a smile. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked me with a little bit of anger in her voice. ¡°I came for a visit,¡± I replied, struggling to keep the smile on my face. I am getting a little pissed off. Why isn¡¯t she letting me in? I suddenly remembered what had happened when I went to Todd¡¯s house. How Stephanie had stopped me from entering the house? Why are these two sisters'' Inws behaving the same way? ¡°Don¡¯t you get it, Sienna! See, I will tell you this. I never liked you from the very first day and I still don¡¯t like you. Quit behaving like a leech!¡± She shouted at me. I was stunned. Why is she behaving so rashly? My eyes darkened with anger. I hate being such a pushover. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Who are you to tell me this? What do you think William would do when I tell him how you have treated me and how you are talking to me right now?¡± I asked her with a sly smirk. ¡°Nothing,¡± She answered. I was taken aback by her response. ¡°What do you mean nothing?¡± I asked her. ¡°William won¡¯t do anything¡­ Quit trying to ruin his perfect life! Go get your mate and stop trying to snatch someone else¡¯s fated mate!¡± she looked pissed off. My hands clenched at my side. I long to reach out and scratch that ugly face of hers. Who does she think she is? How dare she say all this to me? She is just a freeloader who is living off someone else wealth. She red at me and m the door shut. I screamed and knocked at the door loudly but no matter how I knocked she didn¡¯t open the door. I felt like crying but most of all, I was really pissed off. I sat down on the pavement thinking of what to do. I can¡¯t go back home now. I havee too far to leave now. That was when an idea clicked in my head. I brought out my phone and called a number that I haven¡¯t called in a while. My phone made loud beeping sounds indicating that it was ringing. I waited for a while but he didn¡¯t pick up his phone. The call disconnected and I groaned. I immediately dialled his number again hoping he would pick up the phone. He eventually picked up and I sighed in relief when I heard that gruff voice that used to scare me when I was little. ¡°Sienna¡­ It¡¯s been a long time. What¡¯s wrong honey?¡± He asked and I immediately sobbed like I was crying before. ¡°Uncle, I came to visit William,¡± I cried. His concerned voice immediately echoed through the phone,¡° In this terrible weather condition! It¡¯s risky Sienna. Couldn¡¯t you have waited for another day? And what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± I increased the volume of my cries and answered, ¡°Uncle, I already left home before the rain started. I just got here. But now Danie won¡¯t let me in. It¡¯s freezing outside uncle!¡± He gasped and asked, ¡°Why would she do such a thing!? I will call her right away and ask her to let you in. Where the heck is William?¡± Before I could say anything, he already cut the call. I smiled. I don¡¯t know where William is but at least my n worked. I shivered and wrapped my hands around myself. It is indeed freezing. Perhaps because of the weather. I waited for a few minutes and soon just as I expected, the door opened again. I smiled at Danie who looked livid. Like I care. I picked up my box and she gave way for me to pass. As I walked in, she said, ¡°William won¡¯t be pleased when he gets back. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you to leave.¡± I just rolled my eyes and walked to the guest room I always stayed in whenever Ie here. *** Alpha Jackson P.O.V *** I rubbed my face angrily as I watched her on the sofa. Why did she pass out when it was getting exciting? I only got a glimpse of her crimson eyes. I groaned. Should I call n toe to check her out? Why is she taking so long to regain consciousness? I walked to her and stroked her cheeks. That was when I noticed it. My heart boiled with anger as I looked at the mark on her closely. That pup actually dared to im her. Smith Bridget isn¡¯t allowed to have any other mark aside from the one I give her. I brought out my de and traced the part where he had marked. I am clear about the fucking mark that was never meant to be there. Just as I have already begun to pierce the de into her neck and blood was beginning to spill out, the door suddenly went open. I was stunned when William walked in with hisckeys. How did he get to know? My eyes widened with the realization that someone must have tipped him off. ¡°We meet again,¡± I said softly. I tried not to show how nervous I am but when he looked at Smith Bridget and then looked back up at me, I was shaken by the anger I saw in his eyes. ¡°How dare you!?,¡± He growled and rushed to me. I immediately brought out my silver de to defend myself when he brought out a sword I never noticed he was carrying. . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 70 Chapter 70 *** Alpha Jackson P.O.V *** His eyes darkened even more with anger when he saw the fresh blood dripping from the tip of the de. Seems like he figured out it¡¯s his beloved fresh blood. I gave him a smile and he rushed at me. The silence in the room was wiped out by the crashing sounds of the sword and the de. I was finding it difficult to keep up with his speed. Moreover, he was holding a sword and I am using a small de. I knew I am at a disadvantage here and I had to think fast. William looked so angry as he struggled to at least get an opening and strike the monster in front of him. Yes! This man¡­ That is supposed to be his cousin is a beast. How could he make someone bloodied like this? How could he have tortured his cousin¡¯s mate? Alpha Jackson stumbled and almost fell. Taking this distraction, William hastily sliced his left hand with his word. Alpha Jackson groaned in pain as the sword pierced into his skin. Yeah¡­ Let him also feel the pain he has caused Smith Bridget. Alpha Jackson¡¯s right hand was beginning to tremble as he struggled to avoid William''s hit and also struggled with immense pain from having one of his hands almost cut off. He was enraged with the way William kept on striking yet he couldn¡¯t even get a chance to strike back so he decided to distract him with words. ¡°William, you shouldn¡¯t be fighting family because of this outcast,¡± Alpha Jackson said and William¡¯srage intensified. After inflicting so much pain and injuries on his mate''s body, he still has the guts to talk. ¡°Who are you to tell me that huh? Do you still have a conscience!? You have been treating her like an animal all these years. I was able to find her but yet you still managed to steal her right under my nose. How dare you treat my mate this way!? I told you the next time youe to my pack, I am going to get you killed then,¡± William answered ferociously. Alpha Jackson smiled and answered, ¡°Technically, I didn¡¯te to your pack. I only sent a good servant of mine. William, you are a worthless mate. You couldn¡¯t even protect your mate.¡± ¡°Aargh!!!!,¡± William has finally had enough. He rushed to Jackson, taking thetter by surprise and plunged the sword deep into his stomach. So deep that the tip came out from his back. Alpha Jackson was stunned. He never really expected that William would really kill him all because of a woman. What happened to their unbreakable family ties? Aren¡¯t families supposed to stick with each other? What he doesn¡¯t understand or is just pretending not to understand is that since Bridget is mated to William, he will surely fight for her. The family are supposed to stand for each other and that is exactly what he did. William watched Jackson bleed and finally fall dead before him. He didn¡¯t even show any remorseful look as he looked at the dead body of his cousin. He got what he deserves. ¡°Alpha, death is too easy. We should have captured him alive and tortured him till he wished for death,¡± Jake said as William walked to Bridget. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Liam rolled his eyes at Jake. What was he doing when William was fighting? Does he think he can actually capture Alpha Jackson alive? William didn¡¯t say anything. He just went to Bridget and shook with even more anger when he saw her body. He carried her not caring if the blood stained his cloth. She moaned in pain. He turned to them and said, ¡°Send Jackson¡¯s corpse back to his family. Since he doesn¡¯t have a son, share the news about this pack and the nearby packs. I am going to merge my pack with his as per tradition.¡± Jake and Liam nodded as he walked out. They immediately swung into action. As William walked outside to his car, he could feel someone following behind him. He stopped just in front of the door and turned around but no one was there. He smirked. He can smell the scent of the unfamiliar wolf so he knows someone was following him. ¡°Come out. You know I can smell you. Don¡¯t bother to hide,¡± William said in a low voice as he cradled Bridget in his hands like a baby. He sighed and wished that Jackson would just wake up so he can kill him all over again. A young man slowly came out from behind a nearby pir. William''s eyes widened when he recognized the scent of the rogue. His eyes were filled with anger once more. ¡°It was you, bastard! You brought her here. You disgusting rogue!¡± William couldn¡¯t help himself from lashing out. He was torn between dropping Bridget and rushing to the rogue to kill him but he really didn¡¯t want to drop Bridget. Not when she is in tattered cloth and all bloodied like this. The man acted fidgety in front of him and said, ¡°I am not rogue.¡± ¡°I can smell you. I swear I am going to kill you any chance I get,¡± William threatened. n finally looked up and said, ¡±I am sorry.¡± William was about to say something when he cut in and continued, ¡°I know you probably won¡¯t believe but I really didn¡¯t want to do this. That¡¯s why I dropped that note.¡± William¡¯seyes widened with the realization this time. Did he drop the note? Why? Didn¡¯t hee there to abduct Bridget? Why did he drop a note that led them to the mastermind behind all this? ¡°You are a wolf right?¡± William asked and n nodded, wondering why he is asking such an obvious question. ¡°Since you are wolf¡­. Why do you also possess magic?¡± William asked a little bit confused. Bridget suddenly cried and the two men looked at her. Tears were spilling out of her eyes but she didn¡¯t open her eyes. ¡°It hurts,¡± She murmured. William immediately turned around, ignoring n. He has to get her immediate health care. . . . ¡­¡­.. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¡°Why are you following me!? You put her in this condition!¡± William shouted as he stared at n. The weird unfamiliar rogue who ims not to be a rogue is the one that put his Luna in this condition. It doesn¡¯t matter if he actually tried to make things right at the end by leaving that note behind. It doesn¡¯t matter at all. He should have tried reaching out first to him instead of sumbing and kidnapping Bridget. Bridget trembled in his arms. Her eyebrows knitted to disy a pained expression on her face. ¡°It¡­ It hurts,¡± she mumbled lowly but both men heard her. ¡°Make it stop. It hurts,¡± Bridget said and William felt his eyes burn. He wasn¡¯t gonna cry, was he? He can¡¯t remember thest time he felt that warm liquid on his face. ¡°I am sorry,¡± the rogue began again. William looked infuriated by his words. Sorry? Why is the sorry now? Williamughed bitterly and remarked, ¡°Why is it now that you feel sorry? Will sorry fix this?¡± n looked at William with an expression of shame that caused him to clench his fists tightly. Okay¡­ This time, he waspletely and utterly incorrect. It''s possible that he should have contacted William first to let him know of Alpha Jackson''s n, but he didn''t. William walked away when he was met with silence in response to his question. He struggled to open the passenger door and carefully positioned Bridget inside the vehicle. He forced her to lie face down on the seats. He didn''t give a damn whether the chair fabric was covered with blood from the blood that was still dripping off of her body. He pats her hair gently and then closed the door before turning around to go to the other side of the car. Just before he could get into the driver''s seat, his nose was assailed by the strong offensive scent of the rogue. He looked up and sure enough, n was standing in front of him. He looked pissed off. What the heck is wrong with this rogue? Is it because he is giving him a chance to stay alive for now? But before he could say anything, n spoke, ¡°Let mee with you.¡± He cast a worried look at Bridget who wasying in the back seat. Werewolves heal faster than normal human beings. The bleeding should have stopped but it looks like the bleeding rate is increasing. That means her injuries are internal and serious also. n couldn¡¯t let them leave. At this rate, an ordinary wolf doctor won¡¯t be able to treat her. If care isn¡¯t taken, she might eventually die. He caused this so all he can do is make things right. William had a disgusted look on his face as he told n, ¡°What makes you think I will let a rogue ride in my car? A traitor for that matter. Don¡¯t get toofortable rogue ''cause I am letting you go now. Once Bridget is hale and hearty, I will surelye back for you.¡± n finally lost it and shouted back at William, ¡°Damn it! I am not a rogue! Don¡¯t you get it? I told you severally that I am not a rogue!¡± William was stunned by his sudden outburst and before he could say anything, n already entered the vehicle. The back seats actually. He sat down and made Bridget¡¯s heady on hisp. As William watched them in the rearview mirror, he growled loudly that n couldn¡¯t help but tremble a little. ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing rogue? Get¡­,¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, n interrupted him and said, ¡°The name¡¯s n.¡± ¡°Like I care. Stop groping my mate and get out of my car right now!¡± William shouted but n didn¡¯t even respond. Hepletely ignored William. ¡°I am warning you! Get out of¡­,¡± The words paused as William¡¯seyes widened in amazement. His mouth flew wide open as he stared at n. n looked up and smiled. ¡°Great¡­ Her bleeding stopped but she is still in terrible condition. Start driving,¡± he urged William like what he just did is not a big deal. ¡°You are a shaman,¡± William asked wordlessly as he ignites the engine of the car. The car roared to life and soon, they were on the rough, waterlogged road. ¡°That¡¯s what I have been trying to tell you Alpha sir,¡± n answered as he watched the expressway. He tried to hide a smile as they drove out of Jackson¡¯s pack. Finally, he is going to be free from this godforsaken ce. William didn¡¯t utter a word as they went back home. As soon as they got home, Danie rushed out to them. She gasped and covered her mouth as she stared at the bloodied Bridget in William¡¯shand. Tiny cries escaped her mouth as they all walked into the mansion. ¡°Danie, please stop crying. She will be fine. It¡¯s alright. Everything will be alright,¡± William tried to hush her and at the same time watch over his mate. ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be crying. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t save her from him. Look what he¡¯s done to her,¡± Danie cried and tried to cover her mouth but it still didn¡¯t seal the noise of her cries. Williamid Bridget on the bed. That was when n spoke, ¡°You need to get her naked. I need some herbs.¡± William turned to re at him. Who does he think he is? Danie was stunned to hear this unfamiliar yet somehow familiar voice. She turned to n and her eyebrows knitted in confusion. When she finally opened her eyes wide inprehension, n wanted to say something. She approached him head-on and grabbed the cor of his shirt, figuratively suffocating him in the process. n coughed and tried to free himself. His strength was surprisingly not a match for an angry she- wolf beta. ¡°You traitor! You disgusting creature!! You are the one from earlier right? You are the one!! How did you do it!?,¡± Danie questioned him angrily still exerting more strength on her stronghold. . . . ¡­¡­..Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 *** William P.O.V *** I rubbed my face as I watched the two in front of me. What the heck is Danie doing? He is the only one that can cure Bridget and she wants to choke him to death. Yeah, I get it. She doesn¡¯t know about him being a shaman, only the part about him sneaking into the room to abduct Bridget. I immediately stepped forward and tried to separate them. ¡°Stop this Danie¡­ You are going to choke him to death,¡± I said a little bit harshly. ¡°That is exactly what I am nning to do!¡± She shouted back. ¡°If you kill him¡­ Forget about Bridget!,¡± I snapped and she froze. That statement struck a nerve. She immediately released him and the weakling fell to the ground choking like crazy. I rolled my eyes at his pathetic state. He couldn¡¯t even release himself from a woman''s tight grasp. ¡°What do you mean? What has he got to do with Bridget? He is the one that abducted her, William. You can¡¯t let him get away with it scot-free,¡± She told me and I nodded, ¡°Yes, I know but Danie, he is a shaman. He can heal Bridget faster than an ordinary wolf doctor can.¡± Danie¡¯s eyes widened like a saucer and almost bulged out of their socket. She couldn¡¯t even say anything. She looked at n stunned still not knowing what to say I guess. Finally, she pointed at him and said in a quiet tone, ¡°This rogue is a shaman.¡± ¡°I am¡­ ~coughs~¡­ not a rogue,¡± n choked out. Danie was stunned the more. I looked at n and sniffed the air. He smells just like a rogue so why does he keep on insisting that he is not a rogue? Nevertheless, there are more important matters to deal with. He''s not being a rogue and can wait till later. ¡°What herbs do you need? Can you list them?¡± I asked him and he nodded. Then he began to list all the herbs he needs. I took note of everything without even needing to pen it down. When he finished, I was bemused. All the herbs he listed are extremely rare so that makes them expensive. Not like I can¡¯t afford it. I looked at Bridget. She isn¡¯t bleeding anymore but she is releasing sounds of pain indicating that she is in a lot of pain. I turned around to leave immediately when n stopped me. ¡°What!?,¡± I asked him with a puzzled look. He looked at Danie fearfully and gulped. ¡°Can Ie along with you instead? I can help you choose the right herbs in case someone wants to sell the fake ones to you,¡± he lied with a sheepish look. I felt the sudden urge tough at his embarrassed expression as he looked down but as soon as that urge came into my head, o shook it away and looked at him coldly. ¡°Are you scared of Danie?¡± I asked, struggling to keep up with the serious expression on my face but it was getting hard with the way his face turned instantly red and he looked down sheepishly like he has just been caught stealing something. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. How can a guy behave so much like a girl? He nodded and whispered to me, ¡°She is crazy. I don¡¯t want to stay with this crazy woman.¡± I looked at Danie and seriously almostughed. Of course, she heard him all thanks to wolfie ears. She red at him and told him, ¡°I heard that. Don¡¯t worry¡­ I won¡¯t trouble you much when William is gone. He might juste back and meet your corpse.¡± n shuddered with fear and quickly went to where I was standing. He looked up at me with this adorable pleading expression that really showed me how young he is. What was he doing with Jackson by the way? ¡°Please, let me tag along. I won¡¯t make a sound. You will even forget that you took me with you,¡± He pleaded with eyes that showed hidden tears in them. I nodded to indicate ¡®Yes¡¯ and he leapt for joy. Danie groaned loudly obviously not pleased with my decision but I really don¡¯t care. I am just concerned about Bridget. A few hourster, when we walked inside with n trailing behind me. He was obviously struggling to keep up with my fast pace and handle all the heavy amount of herbs in his hands. I don¡¯t have any problem though cause I have a great stature than him. But as soon as I walked in, I stopped at the doorway, making n crash into my back. The herbs in his hands almost crashed to the ground but luckily he was able to steady his bnce on time. He groaned about having a broken nose but I was too focused on the person in front of me. My face twisted to reveal a scowl and I asked, ¡°What are you doing here!?¡± ¡°I have been waiting for you,¡± Sienna replied with a smile. Liam, Jake and Danie were in the sitting room. Danie had an awkward look on her face. Does she know about this? Why didn¡¯t she tell me earlier? Bridget won¡¯t be pleased about this. Oh yes! Thinking about Bridget made me remember what we were gonna do in the first ce. I turned around to talk to n but paused my words when I saw the awestruck look on his face. He was staring at Sienna with his mouth slightly open. His eyes shone dreamily like the stars. I arched an eyebrow at this scene. Huh! What¡¯s going on? ¡°n¡­ Why are you staring at her that way? Shouldn¡¯t we be treating Bridget?¡± My questions made hime back to his senses. He nodded and quickly regained hisposure. Then he walked past Sienna, heading upstairs. Is it my eyes or was he trembling when he walked past her? Something is surely suspicious and I don¡¯t really have time to indulge in that right now. I carried the herbs properly and followed him, practically ignoring Sienna. . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 William P.O.V We all stared at n as he performed magic with his two bare hands. Alright, I¡¯m not exaggerating. But I am stunned at the result of the herbs. Even Sienna looked mesmerized as she stared at him without even blinking. I am still wondering what she came here to do. It had a sweet fragrance that smelled like enticing fresh rose flowers. He stood up, holding the bowl that contained the contents of the herbs in his hands. I watched as he walked to the bathroom and when I walked in to follow him, I was stunned to see what was in the bathtub. Its liquid content doesn¡¯t even look like the normal water I am used to. The water or shall I say potion that filled the bathtub to the brim is red in colour almost like blood and it¡¯s emitting this familiar sweet fragrance that made me realize it¡¯s probably from the herbs he mixed earlier. I looked at him and he stared back at me. ¡°Alpha¡­,¡± he started and I wanted to growl at him to warn him not to call me alpha. I am not his alpha. But I just swallowed my words and waited for what he is about to say. ¡°Luna has to be naked for this to work. I have to dip her injured body in the bathtub for hours. This is how it¡¯ll be every day till she recovers,¡± he said. I so desperately want to punch his mouth and make him toothless. He wants to see Bridget¡¯s nakedness. What sort of shaman is he? Can¡¯t he just touch her or something to heal her? Does it have to be this extreme? ¡°Alpha, I know you must be thinking about weird stuff but I am seriously not nning anything against Luna. It¡¯s just that her injuries are beyond the stage of me just touching her to heal her. This is a potent potion I learnt one time and I know it¡¯ll work,¡± he exined and I sighed. ¡°You will have to look away when I bring her here and strip her clothes. I can put her in the bathtub myself. You don¡¯t need to do it,¡± I told him and he smiled. ¡°If you can endure the pain,¡± he replied curtly. I arched an eyebrow at his words. A confused expression spread on my face. What is he saying? What does he mean? Of course, I was soon about to find out what he meant minutester. I carried Bridget to the bathroom. The blood already dried up but some of her wounds are still bleeding. It¡¯s surprising cause we, werewolves are supposed to heal faster. So the injuries must be as serious as n said. Just as he promised, as soon as n heard the door unlocked and I walked in with Bridget in my arms, he turned around. It was really difficult to strip Bridget¡¯s clothes while I was still carrying her in my arms. But I couldn¡¯t ask for help so I shredded the ones like the stripes of her dress that I found difficult to lose. The clothes have been ruined by blood anyway. As soon as she was naked, I gently lowered her into the potion that was still warm. Hmm¡­ He didn¡¯t boil it so why is it warm? I arched an eyebrow at this. It must be one of his magic tricks. No sooner had I dipped her in, than she began to tremble and cry. Her face contorted into a painedContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. expression that hit my chest so badly that I could even feel the pain myself. That was when I remembered what he had said earlier about ¡® if I can endure the pain ¡®. So this is what he meant. I watched Bridget as she cried over and over again in pain. I thought I could see the tears streaming down her face. Each painful cry she made went straight to my heart. I can feel it bleeding. She doesn¡¯t deserve this. She has never deserved this pain. Why did the moon goddess make her suffer so much? Why did her parents have her if they weren¡¯t going to take care of her? I don¡¯t know¡­ Too many questions¡­ I doubt if there¡¯s ever going to be an answer to my questions. ¡°She has to stay in there for hours alpha¡­ Can you bear the pain?¡± n¡¯s quiet voice asked. I looked at him and his face is still facing the marble tiles of the bathroom walls. ¡°How many hours?¡± I asked. I don¡¯t know how I was able to talk. I can¡¯t remember how my voice sounded when I spoke but I know it must have been strained. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Maybe one hour¡­ Two hours or more than that,¡± He answered and I could feel myself shivering like never before. I peered down at Bridget. She has to endure hours of this pain every single day until she recovers and regains consciousness. ¡°She can only be carried out from the bathtub when the potion changes colour. I think it''s supposed to change from red to colourless,¡± He said and I looked at the liquid content in the bathtub. Why does it look like the red colour is getting to a deeper shade of red? I sniffled again and I bent down. I wanted to reach out and hold her hand. I wanted to hold her hands and tell her it was going to be okay as long as she opens her eyes to me. But I can¡¯t. That fucking bastard made sure to design every part of her body with that de. I wish the moon goddess will grant him a second life so I can kill him again. I have never wished for anything in my life as much as I am wishing for Jackson to be resurrected back to life so I can torture him slowly and give him the definition of hell on earth. Bridget kept tossing and turning in the bathtub. She cried in pain and trembled from the immense pain I know she must be feeling but I couldn¡¯t even do anything. . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 *** William P.O.V *** I can¡¯t even do a damn thing to ease her pain. I honestly wish I had listened to her and stayed at home instead. I looked up and red at n. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s helping us now. I will make him pay for what he has done. As if he could feel my deathly re, I saw him shuddering a little from what I was supposed to be fear. He asked me quietly again, ¡°Alpha, can you endure the pain?¡± I sniffled and replied to him even if I don¡¯t want to talk to him now,¡± I am coping.¡± I stared at the potion and my mate for what I¡¯ll call the most agonizing hours of my life until the potion slowly began to change colour. It wasn¡¯t looking like a deep red anymore. I peered at it¡­ I still can¡¯t make out what kind of colour it¡¯s changing to. This time, I didn¡¯t have a chance but to call out to him, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s changing colour.¡± ¡°What colour?¡± He asked me and I looked at the potion. I still don¡¯t know what colour this is so I just said,¡± I don¡¯t know. Come check it out yourself.¡± *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** I can feel myself drowning in theke or is it the ocean¡­ Why does it hurt so much? I can¡¯t open myself but I can¡¯t hold myself back from crying out in pain. It hurts so much. Why is this water prickling my skin? I gasped and suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe. As everything went dark, I heard that distant voice saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You are fine. You will be fine.¡± Is that Deli? *** William P.O.V *** I walked out slowly as I cradled Bridget in my arms. She is wrapped in a towel and all dripping with water. She suddenly gasped and I whispered, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You are fine¡­ You will be fine.¡± Then she was quiet again. I left n in the bathroom to discard the water¡­ Oops¡­ I mean potion. I¡¯m still confused about this magic stuff. He was really surprised when the water changed to crimson instead of colourless. It was like those familiar crimson-coloured eyes, Bridget. ¡°Huh,¡± He had said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be colourless? Is something wrong with the potion I made?¡± He asked. Talking to himself. I immediately carried Sharon out of that bathtub and wrapped her in a big towel. At least, she wasn¡¯t crying anymore. As soon as I walked out, I was surrounded by all of them except Sienna who stood far away from us. I looked at her and saw that she was staring at the bathroom as if waiting for someone. I squinted my eyes at this. I can feel it tantly now that something is fishy. But others questions soon diverted my attention from her. Danie spoke first as Iid Bridget in the bed and brushed her soft, wet hair strands backwards, ¡°Is everything okay? She was crying painfully. Did that brat do anything to her?¡± She asked me different questions one after the other. I would have smiled if the situation was different but I didn¡¯t. I just shook my head sideways to indicate ¡®Yes¡¯ this time. ¡°She will be fine. It¡¯s just part of the treatment,¡± I replied curtly. She breathed in relief and looked at Bridget. Jake and Liam pulled me aside. ¡°Alpha, your uncles didn¡¯t take the news of Alpha Jackson¡¯s death well. We are even lucky to have left there earlier before they arrived. The spy we positioned there informed us that as soon as we left, some of your uncles that are on Alpha Jackson¡¯s side came with their pack warriors,¡± Liam said. ¡°I am afraid, they will use Alpha Jackson¡¯s death as an excuse to start a war with you,¡± Jake chirped in. I frowned. I know some of my uncles¡­ the greedy ones don¡¯t like me or my father. ¡°Did they hear about what he has done to my mate?¡± I asked them and they nodded. ¡°Yes, we made sure to send a few servants to spread the news of the atrocity he hasmitted and his punishment for it,¡± Jake answered. I mused. It will be a little trouble if my uncles decide to take this against me. I don¡¯t have the time to go to war now that Bridget is in a critical condition. ¡°What about the pack? How did they react to the news?¡± I asked them. I want to know about the most important details. If the pack¡¯s reaction is positive, then I won¡¯t have to worry too much. Jake and Liam smiled. I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw their smiles. It means good news right? ¡°Turns out, Alpha Jackson has not only tried this on our Luna. He hasmitted a lot of atrocities. He forcefully separated mates from each other, he increased the tax payments, he raped and vited women, turned sons to ves, he¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± I said a little bit too harshly but I don¡¯t want to hear what that godforsaken cousin of mine has done to the innocent ones. Why will he act like such a beast? If I had known about all this earlier, I would have taken the pain to capture him and torture him. I hope he rots in hell where he belongs. *** Sienna P.O.V *** ¡°Why is he taking so long toe out?¡± I mumbled to myself as I stared at the bathroom door. I thought of how my stomach churned earlier when William came out with a nude Bridget. I don¡¯t know what happened to her and I honestly don¡¯t care. But omg! Since he came out with her like that, does that mean that weird guy saw her naked? I don¡¯t know why I just feel upset at the fact that he must have seen her nakedness. What was that electric spark that urred when he walked past me earlier? . . . Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡­¡­.. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 *** Sienna P.O.V *** Why did I suddenly feel so attracted to him when I saw him earlier? I stared into space and didn¡¯t even notice when the door opened. It was when his stature clouded my vision that I realized that he had alreadye out and was staring at me. I was a little bit flustered cause he was standing room right in front of me. He was staring down at me and I had to look up at him. I could feel my body reacting in a strange way. I could feel the blush spreading on my pale skin making my face instantly red. I immediately looked down as I couldn¡¯t even look him straight in the eye anymore. He moved closer and I took a few steps backwards. I can feel my body throbbing with pleasure. Why am I acting this way towards him? He chuckled lightly and asked, ¡°Why are you running away from me? I am not going to devour you, you know?¡± I looked up at him as soon as he said this. He had a small smirk on his face and this cunning look that seem to state the opposite of what he just said. Why is he looking at me like he is going to devour me? I shook my head sideways. Why are words failing me now? Damn it! I feel like I am making a fool of myself in front of him. No! Don¡¯t be like this Sienna. You should appear confident and chic not some sort of weirdo. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Who told you I am running away from you?¡± I said or more like croaked out. I felt so embarrassed by the way my voice sounded. It sounded just like a frog croaking. Heughed lowly again. The sound of hisughter went through my body system and sent shivers straight down my spine. Not the type of shiver that states that you are scared of someone. It¡¯s the shivers that scream pleasure. ¡°Why are you sounding like you are so nervous?¡± He asked me and I looked away refusing to answer. Even I, myself don¡¯t know why I am acting this way. Why am I acting this way? He came to me and blocked the direction of where I was facing again. I red at him cause I am starting to get pissed off now. What is wrong with this weirdo? ¡°I am n. What¡¯s your name?,¡± He asked me with a charming smile and a hand stretched out for a handshake. I didn¡¯t really feel like answering him or shaking his hand but I don¡¯t know what attracted me to reach out for his hand. As soon as our hands came in contact, my body trembled with a kind of electric spark and I looked up at him too. I can see his widened eyes as he stared down at me. Can he feel it? I suddenly felt my wolf chant at the back of my head, ¡®Mate! Mate!¡¯. I was stunned as I looked at n. He¡­ He is my mate!!! What the fuck!? Is that why I have been receiving all these electric sparks whenever I am close to him? He suddenly whispered to me, ¡°Mate.¡± And just as he moved closer to hold me or touch me, the rest turned to us and William called out to him. ¡°n¡­. What are you doing to Sienna? Don¡¯t forget your ce here,¡± he said in a menacing tone and I looked at him. Why is he acting as if he cares? What¡¯s going on anyway? Why is he telling n not to forget his ce here? What ce? What is going on between the two? I looked at n and wanted to ask him something when he suddenly looked down and turned around. ¡°Jake, show him where he is going to stay for the time being,¡± William said and Jack nodded before walking up to n. n nodded at him and then followed him quietly like a pitiful puppy or should I say wolfie. My fists clenched by my sides I couldn¡¯t even do anything. I just stood there and watched him being led away. Danie groaned and covered her nose as he left. Sheined, ¡°I hate the horrible stench of a rogue so much.¡± My eyes widened a little in surprise. n¡­ n is a rogue. Why couldn¡¯t I smell it even when I was standing so close to him? To be honest, all I could smell when he was standing close to me was this refreshing scent of the woods or shall I say forest. He smelled like this refreshing air someone breathes in when you step into the forest. Am I the only one that can smell this? I looked at the door. It is now obvious that n must have offended William in some way but I don¡¯t have a clue of what he might have done. I slowly turned around to leave and Danie called out, ¡°Where are you going?¡± I turned back to her and refused to look at William even if I can feel his curious stare. ¡°I am going to the guest room,¡± I replied quietly, hoping they can¡¯t smell the stench of my lying in the air. I am actually going to trace whatever room they might have kept n. Don¡¯t ask me how I¡¯ll do it. No one said anything so I just left. William stared at me suspiciously and Danie even looked suspicious too when I was walking out. But do I look like I care? They can think about whatever they want. *** William P.O.V *** ¡°Why do I feel like she was lying?¡± It was Liam that spoke first when Sienna left. I looked at the door and wondered if she was really lying or if I just perceived the wrong thing. But my sense of smell is never wrong. ¡°Yeah, I also feel like she was lying,¡± Danie chirped and I looked at her with a slightly upset expression. She noticed this cause she arched an eyebrow and looked at me, possibly wondering what was wrong. . . . ¡­¡­.. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 *** William P.O.V *** ¡°What is wrong? Why are you looking at me that way?¡± She asked just as I expected. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me she was here when we came back earlier or hasn¡¯t she arrive then? Why did you even let her in?¡± I bombarded her with questions. She sighed and said,¡± I didn¡¯t even remember to tell you earlier with the way you were looking stressed. I didn¡¯t want to add to the current problem and I did try to send her back.¡± ¡°So why is she still here?¡± Liam asked this time and we both looked at her expectantly. She finally said,¡± I tried to send her back but she didn¡¯t go instead she even called her uncle.¡± That was when I rubbed my face. ¡°Oh jeez!¡± I said. I totally forgot to inform the father of what has been going on between me and Jackson. Well, he must have heard by now. News travels faster especially when it¡¯s bad news. Good news always takes time to circte around. I sighed and told her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can leave now.¡± They nodded and turned around to leave. Just before they could reach the door, I called Liam back and said, ¡°Liam, when anyonees by asking for me. Don¡¯t let them in except if it¡¯s the father. I don¡¯t want any disturbance for now. I just want to take care of Bridget.¡± He nodded and Danie said with a small smile,¡± I will cook my special medicinal soup for her. You can feed it to herter.¡± I nodded and told Liam once again, ¡°And please inform n that I want to see him in three hours'' time.¡± He nodded in response once again and I finally let them leave. As the door closed gently behind them, I sighed and took in the sudden silence in the room. Then I looked at the bed and walked to Bridget. I smiled and knelt down beside her before holding her hand. I kissed the back of her hand softly and that was when I noticed how cold it was. I panicked and checked other parts of her body. Every part of her body was cold like she has just been brought out of a fridge. I checked her pulse immediately and was a little bit relieved when I felt her faint heartbeats. I immediately ran out of the room and collided with Jake. He rubbed the part of his head that had bumped into me before asking me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong alpha? What is going on? Why were you running like that? Who is chasing you?¡± He didn¡¯t even give me any time to answer his questions. Just kept on asking me questions. I ruffled my hair and told him,¡± I need n. Get him for me right now. Bridget is freezing. I don¡¯t know why.¡± He looked a little bit confused maybe cause of the word I said ¡®freezing¡¯. But he turned around and went to the basement to get n. I have instructed him to direct n to the basement. Don¡¯t judge me. I am even generous enough to let him stay in the basement. I have a prison in the courtyard where I could have asked him to stay but I didn¡¯t. I ran back to my room and went to Bridget. She was now trembling. Her face contorted into that familiar pained expression she gave off in the bathtub earlier. I sniffled as I stared at her feeling so helpless. I haven¡¯t felt this helpless in my life. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. *** n P.O.V *** I even told the man Alpha had asked to direct me to this basement. I¡¯ve heard him call the man Jake a few times. So when he was leaving, I called out, ¡°Jake, thank you.¡± He had a surprised look on his face as he turned around to look at me like he couldn¡¯t believe I just thanked him. I smiled at him and the surprised look on his face disappeared as he turned around with an expressionless face and walked out. I smiled as I looked around the room too big to be called a basement. It isn¡¯t even as creepy as the basement I had in mind when he told me back there that I was gonna be staying in a basement. This basement is so clean and shiny. It¡¯s even well-furnished. I have a TV set, a mini-fridge, a game console centre, a bathroom that consisted of a toilet too and what more I have a bed. Bigger than most beds I have seen in my life. Hell, I haven¡¯t slept in a bed for years. Don¡¯t be surprised. Alpha Jackson wasn¡¯t that lenient with us even if we were his most treasured army. We ate twice a day in that underground prison he kept us in. We had to sleep on the bed and there was not even sight of sunlight. The only source of light in his underground prison was the light bulbs he had fixed all around the underground. So they won¡¯t get my excitement and my happiness. Iy on the soft bed and was immediately beginning to feel drowsy. I thought of Jace. He is still in that prison. I thought of my fellow rogues. They are all still in that prison. I hope Alpha William will be lenient enough to pardon us and release them, especially Jace. Before I knew it, I was already travelling to Land if you get what I mean. I was actually getting a peaceful sleep in my life for the first time since I met Alpha Jackson. That was when my ears perked up. Seems like I just heard the sound of something being opened gently. Is it a door? I wanted to get up and check it out but I was just too tired andfortable to stand up now. I don¡¯t want to leave thefort of this soft bed. I was convinced that an intruder already entered the room when I was suddenly assailed by the strong scent of my favourite flower. This scent was just too strong to be a flower. It even smells like the meal I love the most. What a weird and crazybination of aromas but I love it. What is that? . . . ¡­¡­.. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 *** n P.O.V *** My senses perked up and I was convinced someone is in the room. I was just about to stand up when someone suddenly covered my mouth. ¡°Sssh,¡± she said. I already knew she was a female from the scent. So the flower scent ising from her. I opened my eyes and my eyes widened when I saw the person in front of me. She looked around and told me again, ¡°Ssh¡­ Don¡¯t make noise. Someone might still be nearby. I had great difficulty getting this hidden basement I never knew William had.¡± I chuckled inwardly. Why does she think I will scream? I am not a girl that screams anytime she is startled. What is she even doing here? I pried the hand covering my mouth gently and she looked at me. She shivered visibly. She can feel that spark too. It''s one of the things that gave off the vibes that she¡¯s my mate. But why? Why did shee at the wrong time? I have so many problems at hand and thest thing I need now is a mate. That just seems like a distraction. But I couldn¡¯t help but get entranced as I stared at her. She is so beautiful. As I was observing her physical features, I suddenly noticed that she is a redhead. A redhead!? Her wolf is very rare and powerful ording to what I have learned. Did the moon goddess perhaps make a mistake? I don¡¯t deserve her not now that everyone thinks I am a rogue. Should I neutralize the spell I cast so I can have the original wolf scent I was born with? Just then, my eyes shed. Someone ising in this direction. I can feel it. Hell! Even if the footsteps are far away, I can hear them. She trembled and disyed a look that showed that she can also feel or sense that someone is nearby. The footsteps are getting closer and she panicked. ¡°Hey, calm down okay? Don¡¯t panic. What were you even doing here in the first ce? You should already know by now that you shouldn¡¯t be seen with me,¡± I said. I think my voice came out a little bit too harsh cause tears immediately pooled in her eyes. I sighed and held her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just find a ce to hide. Once whoever ising leave, please leave. I don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble,¡± I told her. ¡°They will perceive my scent,¡± She answered and I shook my head sideways to indicate ¡®No¡¯. Not while I¡¯m here. ¡°No¡­ They won¡¯t perceive your scent. Just go and hide,¡± I said and she immediately stood up. She was hiding behind the huge wardrobe just in time cause Jake walked in right then. I was a little bit stunned. He just left here so why has hee back again? He walked in and looked at me suspiciously. Then he looked around the room suspiciously, sniffing the air slightly. I immediately intensified the scent of my rogue stench as they called it and he covered his nose just as I expected. ¡°Why do you guys always stink so badly? Don¡¯t you ever take your bath?¡± He asked as his face scrunched up into a disgusted look. I don¡¯t really care. In fact, it¡¯s fun to watch him react this way. AsContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. long as he can¡¯t smell her anymore. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked him instead, ignoring his questions. He looked like he was having difficulty breathing. Why won¡¯t he when he¡¯s holding up his nose, the ce that oxygen is supposed to pass through? He turned around to leave and said, ¡°Follow me. Alpha wants to see you immediately. It¡¯s urgent that¡¯s why I havee here.¡± Immediately after he said that he quickly walked out. I followed him and stopped just at the doorway. I turned around and looked back. I know she can see me. I can feel her watching me but I can¡¯t see her. ¡°Will you hurry up!? You don¡¯t want to witness Alpha¡¯s wrath, do you?¡± Jake called out. That was when I finally stepped out and followed him. As we went further and far away from the door, I couldn¡¯t hope but wish she would have left before Ie back there. One part of me is hoping she would listen to me and leave while the other is just silently hoping she doesn¡¯t listen to me. Hmm¡­ Is she the sassy type that doesn¡¯t listen to instructions and defies what other people say or she is more of the demure type? My thoughts were wiped off when I got to Alpha¡¯s room and we walked in. I was stunned at the situation in the room that I couldn¡¯t even think of something else right now. *** Sienna P.O.V *** I waited behind the wardrobe for a few minutes. Why did his scent suddenly grow strong like that, feeling every part of the room? It was so strong that it almost made me dizzy. Apart from that, I looked down at the shirt I was wearing. The hard nubs of my nipples were already peeking out through the shirt. I want him like no other. My body is on fire. Was he nning to kill me with that addictive scent of his? I waited a few more minutes behind the wardrobe until I was convinced enough toe out of my hiding spot. As I stepped out, I looked around the room that was supposed to be a basement. This doesn¡¯t look at all like the basement I have seen. Basements are always creepy and dark. Though this one is dark too I can see a light switch on the wall. I immediately switched on the light and the light illuminated the beauty of the room. Wow¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop the gasp that escaped my mouth. This room is like a secret getaway haven. Seems like someone converted the basement into a room for escaping from the stress of life. At least that is what I think. As I looked around the room, I thought of his words. . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 *** Sienna P.O.V *** I thought of what he told me before leaving. I haven¡¯t even gotten the chance to aplish the goal I had in mind so I can not just leave as he asked me to. I want to know why I feel this way towards him. Why did he call me to mate back there? Why is everyone saying he smells like a rogue when all I can perceive from his body is that refreshing scent of the forest? If he is indeed a rogue, howe he is mated to me? I sat down on the bed and stared into space. I am beginning to feel hungry but I don¡¯t want to leave. If I leave now, I don¡¯t know when I will get an opportunity toe here and talk to him again. I didn¡¯t know when I fell asleep on the bed. William was shaking terribly. His eyes already turned red from the way he was trying so hard to hold back his tears. He was trying not to cry like he wants to. Why is she doing things that are scaring him like this? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± William looked up when he heard n¡¯s question. He doesn¡¯t think he has ever felt as relieved in his entire life as much as he is feeling right now when he saw n. He immediately stood up and walked to n. Then he pulled thetter towards the bed where Bridget wasying. n looked at William a little bit worriedly cause he can feel him trembling just like thatdy was doing earlier in the basement. ¡°What is wrong with her? Why is she shivering like this? Why is her body so cold like she has just escaped from a refrigerator?¡± William asked and n heaved a sigh of relief. He actually thought something bad had happened to Luna. He was honestly worried cause if anything happens to her, he will get med for it. ¡°Don¡¯t panic alpha. She¡¯s fine,¡± He answered but William didn¡¯t take his answer lightly cause he flew into a rage and shouted, ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s fine!? Are you fucking blind!? My Luna is on the bed suffering, shivering and having a low temperature yet you tell me she¡¯s fine!? This is all your fault, n!¡± n was rendered speechless when he heard thest words. It¡¯s true. It¡¯s all his fault. That is why he is trying to make things right now. It¡¯s all his fault that he was so young back then that he could only watch silently as Alpha Jackson killed his father. It¡¯s all his fault that he couldn¡¯t do anything but watch his mother raped and molested to death. It¡¯s all his fault that Alpha Jackson killed his baby sister with a silver de just like the one he wanted to use on the Luna. It¡¯s his fault that Jace almost got taken away from him forever yet he could only run back to seek help from that one man he loathes so much in this world. He didn¡¯t try to resist following Alpha Jackson¡¯s orders and sessfully brought Bridget to him. Everything has been his fault. Always his fault. He ended up destroying someone else¡¯s happiness cause he didn¡¯t want to lose his only family. What did that get him in return? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He felt likeughing at his stupidity. His brother has still locked far away in that unknown prison. Alpha Jackson is eight feet deep in the ground. The Luna is fighting between life and death¡­ all because of him. He looked at William when he sniffled. He couldn¡¯t help but think,¡¯ What kind of person have I be?¡¯ He went to the potion he created earlier and soon formed a paste from the remaining items. Then he walked to the bed and began to feed it to Luna slowly until she visibly stopped trembling. Even if herplexion was still pale, she wasn¡¯t as cold as before and William rubbed his face, looking very relieved. He lowered his head and kissed Bridget gently on the forehead. n dumped the remaining paste since it was practically useless. Then he turned to William and asked the wolf that was preupied with caressing his mate, ¡°Alpha¡­. Can I leave now?¡± William gave him a slow nod but didn¡¯t say a word. n smiled bitterly and left. When he got into the room, he was speechless when he saw that dainty figure all coiled up on the bed. She didn¡¯t leave? Why? He clearly asked her to leave. Why didn¡¯t she leave? He walked towards her slowly. She was coiling up on the bed like a cat, deeply asleep. He sat down beside her and reached out to caress her hair lightly. Her red hair which looked stubborn and untamed from afar was actually soft to the touch. She moaned softly as he caressed her hair. The sound went straight to his groin. He stood up and ruffled his hair. With her presence here, everything is all messed up. How can he take care of his mate when he is in deep trouble? He just sat down on the bed and nced at the ticking clock, waiting for her to wake up so they can figure out a way to sort this out. No matter what he has to find a way to tell her why she shouldn¡¯t associate with him. William sighed when he touched her forehead again and her temperature was at the normal rate it is supposed to be. He wiped off the sweat from his brow and headed to the bathroom. He spent only a few minutes in there cause his mind was unrest at the thought of leaving her all alone in the room. Just as he walked out of the bathroom in sweatpants, Danie came in with a bowl that had steam on it. ¡°I heard what happened from Jake. I just couldn¡¯t hold myself back anymore from preparing the soup. I¡¯ll advise you to wait till it¡¯s cool enough for you to serve her,¡± Danie said as she dropped the tray in her hands on top of the bedside drawer. William nodded and looked at her gratefully. . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 William P.O.V I made Bridget sit up on the bed gently, using pillows to guide her back. Then I carried the tray that contained the bowl of soup and looked at her. Her eyes were tightly closed like she was deeply asleep. I sighed. I am the only one that knows that she isn¡¯t asleep¡­ I carried a spoonful of soup upward and blew air on it for a while. I don¡¯t want it to be hot so it won¡¯t hurt her. I know she won¡¯t feel much pain but I don¡¯t want her to feel any pain at all. The one she¡¯s suffering is already enough. Once I was sure that the soup is warm enough, I fed it to her slowly. I pushed the spoon into her mouth and the soup actually went in even if some still spilt out. I was relieved that she was at least eating something. That was how I did it until the bowl was almost empty. That was when she started spitting it out. I know it¡¯s a sign that she doesn¡¯t want it anymore. I couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. I leaned forward and used my tongue to lick off the remaining soup that was in her mouth. When I finished, I removed the pillows behind her and tucked her back in bed. When she was fully settled in bed, I carried the bowl and walked out with it. When I got to the kitchen, Danie was washing the dirty dishes. I sighed and walked to her while saying, ¡°E, I always tell you to leave this to the maids. I don¡¯t get why you still insist on doing this stuff when we have lots of maids.¡± She smiled and collected the bowl from my hand. She washed that too and turned to face me. ¡°I do this because I love doing it not because I am supposed to do it. The maids already have a lot of work to do around the house so it won¡¯t hurt to just free them from these little chores.¡± I nodded and washed my hands. I turned to her and still tried to tell her what I really think. ¡°That¡¯s why we have them. I got to do many maids so they assist us with this household chores and other stuff. So I still¡­,¡± I was interrupted by the loud m of the door indicating that someone came in. Danie washed her hands and walked out. I followed her and was stunned to see her father looking a little bit worried. ¡°Dad!,¡± I called out. It¡¯s already sote at night. What is he doing here? ¡°Dad, what are you doing here sote?¡± He walked to me and answered, ¡°William, I was really restless. Your mom is so worried that she couldn¡¯t even sit still. I already told you she wanted toe to see you. You still haven¡¯t told her that you have found your mate yet and the news she heard almost killed her.¡± **** Author''s P.O.V **** William was confused. Which news almost killed his mom? Is it the one about him finding his mate or which one? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Did you really kill thatd, Jackson?¡± His father asked with a worried sick look on his face. He spoke as if he still can¡¯t believe what he, himself is saying. William nodded and said, ¡°Yes,¡± confirming all his fears. He sighed as he stared at the shocked look on his father¡¯s face. He should have known that the news would have reached his father by now but he is surprised that he actually came over this night. The old alpha gasped for breath and looked like he wanted to pull his hair. He asked his son, ¡°Do you know what you have done!? Why the hell will you kill your cousin? You have just invoked a war. I wanted you to have a peaceful reign but who knows now.¡± He was practically panicking as he went on rambling about the consequences of his actions to William. William sighed and walked closer to him. ¡°Dad¡­ Calm down. Just calm down. I don¡¯t care if any war starts. I am just happy that I was able to send that fucking bastard to where he belongs,¡± William told him and the old alpha gasped. What is this son of his saying? He clearly doesn¡¯t know the repercussion of what he has done. Rtives are supposed to stand by you and help you in different wars or battles to ensure your victory. But when all your rtives are against you, just imagine the cmity. ¡°Even if you had beef with Jackson before, you shouldn¡¯t have resulted in killing him,¡± Alpha Walter tried to exin to his son. William felt frustrated so he just shouted, ¡°Father! Do you know what he has done to me!? Do you know what state my Bridget is in now all because of the motherfucker!?¡± Alpha Walter immediately became calm as he stared at his son with a confused look. Okay¡­ What¡¯s going on now? They were talking about Jackson. How did the matter divert from Jackson to Bridget? Alpha Walter looked at Danie who hadn¡¯t spoken a word since he came in. She was just staring at the two of them. He arched an eyebrow at her with a look that says,¡¯ What is going on?¡¯ William held his hand and pulled him upstairs. He opened the door and walked in. His father and Danie followed behind him. When Alpha Walter got to the bed and saw the state Bridget is in with lots of injuries still visible on her body, he was stunned again. ¡°What happened to my daughter-inw?¡± Alpha Walter asked as he looked at his son with a stony look. William sighed and answered, ¡°Father, that bastard did this to her. I actually thought it was Alpha Hunter that sent the rogues but it was Jackson all along. He tried to abduct my mate and eventually seeded. He tortured her in many unimaginable ways.¡± Alpha Walter was speechless. What??? . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 **** Author''s P.O.V **** ¡°So father, do you still want to me me after this? He not only did this to her but to so many women in his pack. Both mated and unmated. He vited their bodies,¡± William exined. Alpha Walter¡¯s breath seem to cease as he stared at the sleeping or shall I say unconscious figure on the bed. He can¡¯t handle all this. His brother was never like that when he was alive so why would his nephew, Jackson now turn out to be theplete opposite? He felt like he couldn¡¯t handle losing two people at the same time. He stared at William dumbstruck and short of words. Danie looked at him with a hurt look on her face. She walked to him and held his hand. Then she said, ¡°Uncle,e and sit here. You shouldn¡¯t be standing there.¡± She led him to a seat and the motionless man just kept quiet. Looking to and fro between Danie and William. ¡°Uncle, we are hoping that she will wake up soon. Her injuries are so deep that she isn¡¯t even showing any sign of recovering.¡± William wanted to speak when they suddenly heard a low moan of pain filling the silent room. They turned to the bed and sure enough, it was Bridget that was moaning in pain. Alpha Walter¡¯s eyes bulged out when he saw her shaking like a leaf on the bed and moaning in pain. William rubbed his face. He looked exhausted. Poor him. ¡°This is what I mean,¡± He said as he walked to the bed and sat beside Bridget. He carried one of her hands. I think the right one and felt angry again. He couldn¡¯t even stroke it like he wants to cause it waspletely covered with wounds that might still be hurting her. ¡°That bastard!! How dare he!!? Others even have the right to defend him after all he has done! I now see that most of my rtives are dumb. They don¡¯t know the whole story¡­¡± William interrupted him. ¡°Actually dad, they do. They know. I have dispatched a messenger to spread the news that I know that spread fast like wildfire.¡± ¡°Those¡­. Those snakes!! Yeah, they are snakes! After hearing what that bastard did to my daughter-inw, they are still trying to protest against Jackson¡¯s alleged murder. I think they are just looking for a way to start up a war with you.¡± William didn¡¯t even look farced. That was when Alpha Walter continued, ¡°Your mother will be so upset. You didn¡¯t tell her or introduce her to your mate and you even let her get injured.¡± William just stared into space with an expressionless look on his face. Meanwhile at Blood Forest Pack, Alpha Johnson almost had an attack when he heard the news. ¡°He¡­ He really killed him,¡± he asked the servant that had secretly brought the news and the servant nodded. Beta Gaby was also in the room. He gulped when he heard all that had happened to Jackson, one of the most feared Alpha. He gulped again and discreetly thanked his stars. If he hadn¡¯t devised the n he has for Bridget due to some unnned events, he would surely have been the one that was buried now. Alpha Johnson heaved a sigh of relief and let out a happy tone. ¡°Finally¡­ I don¡¯t have to pay back any penny to that jerk. I can¡¯t pay his ghost my debt right?¡± he asked. Beta Gaby forced augh cause he know that was probably supposed to be funny. But then, just as quickly as the happy mood came, it disappeared. *** Beta Gaby¡¯s P.O.V *** ¡°If he can be so hotheaded and cruel enough to kill his cousin, that means that he can harm me that way too¡­ if¡­ when he learns about all I have done to Bridget,¡± Alpha Johnson said worriedly but I didn¡¯t even feel like talking about it. I am still worried about myself so why would I think about someone that won¡¯t even help me in any way? He looked at me. Seems like he has noticed my unresponsiveness. I immediately smiled and told him, ¡°Alpha¡­ You shouldn¡¯t be afraid of ad like that. You are his father-inw and for that alone, he doesn¡¯t have the right to touch you,¡± I told him and he disyed a relieved look. Just like I had guessed, a little bit of bootlicking and he¡¯s convinced, ¡°Yeah, I guess he won¡¯t do it,¡± Alpha Johnson cuts in. I nodded and immediately excused myself from the room. I walked out and went to my guard. I want to ask him if no one saw him when he went to that pack to investigate and spy on Smith. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When I got in, he stood up and bowed. ¡°Hey¡­ Were you cautious and careful enough thest time you went to the location I sent you?¡± I asked him and he nodded. I don¡¯t want to mention the William pack¡¯s name so in case someone is passing by and eavesdropping, they won¡¯t understand. He nodded and told me, ¡°Sir, I was quiet. I didn¡¯t even get to see her cause the security there was tight. I could only spy on a little event ande back to report it to you.¡± I heaved a sigh of relief when I heard that. At least, I am safe. I turned around and left. This doesn¡¯t mean I am going to back out of my ns of capturing Smith and finally having that forbidden taste of her as I have dreamt of so many times. Jackson was stupid to have given himself away like that. I will make sure to be more sensible than him and I know one threat from me, Smith won¡¯t tell anyone. She will just cower in fear. I walked out with a huge smile on my face. *** Sienna P.O.V *** ¡°You are finally awake,¡± I heard that deep but soothing voice as I opened my eyes slowly. I immediately sat up and looked at him. Oh my gosh¡­ Did I sleep off? ¡°I told you to leave. Why didn¡¯t you leave?¡± He asked with a not-so-pleased look. . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Sienna P.O.V I opened my mouth to talk but ended up shutting it back. I am suddenly short of words. I just stared at him like a dummy not knowing what to do. He arched an eyebrow at me and asked, ¡°Mmhm¡­ Miss, I just asked you something. Why are you still here?¡± I shivered from the obvious coldness in his voice. I immediately cleared my throat and looked up at him while chanting inwardly,¡¯ Sienna, don¡¯t let anyone intimidate you. Yeah¡­ That¡¯s it, girl¡­ That¡¯s the courage girl!!¡¯ But when in fact I was just staring at him and racking my brain to think of what to say. He frowned, now looking a little bit upset. ¡°Miss¡­ Have you suddenly turned dumb? I have been asking you questions for a while now and you didn¡¯t even say a word in return. Are you purposely staying quiet!?,¡± He raised his voice at me when he was saying thest statement. This made me snap back to reality and I red at him with a frosty look of mine. He shouldn¡¯t think I am such a pushover. ¡°I just had some questions to ask you,¡± I replied more quietly than I really wanted to. He narrowed his eyes at me when I opened my mouth to speak again and he abruptly said, ¡°If this is about the electric spark that always urs between us whenever wee in physical contact with each other, don¡¯t even bother asking about it. It can¡¯t work between us.¡± I squinted my eyes at him and thought to myself¡­ Hmm, what is he talking about? What can¡¯t work? I even asked him, ¡°What can¡¯t work? What are you talking about mister?¡± ¡°The name is n,¡± He replied. Ooh! So his name is n. Okay but I still red at him. I want to know what he was talking about. ¡°You were saying something earlier mister,¡± I asked him, reminding him of what I asked him earlier. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my own question. I remember telling you to leave as soon as the intruder gets out of the room so why did you stay and why did you even fall asleep on my bed?¡± He asked me. I almostughed at thest question as I looked at him¡­ Why would he ask such a stupid question? Can you question mother nature? When I felt sleepy, I possibly couldn¡¯t have stopped myself from sleeping. ¡°Well, I also remember telling you that I had questions to ask you,¡± I answered him back, using his own words. He looked at me and stood up. Then he paced up and down the room and I just sat there staring at him. When he finally stopped and turned around to look at me, the words that came out of his mouth were, ¡°It can¡¯t work between us. It will never work. I am not interested in this mate stuff or mate bond. I already have a lot on my te and thest thing I need now is a mate.¡± I gaped at him in surprise and chirped in, ¡°Well, I was about to ask you what the deal between you and William is. I didn¡¯t think you would progress so far to the mate bond. So¡­ What mate bond are you talking about and what is the deal between you two?¡± He looked speechless and that was when I noticed the tips of his ears turning pink from blush. He also looked down to avoid looking at me. He looked¡­ embarrassed and flustered. ¡°Ugh¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­ I just thought¡­ You looked like¡­,¡± he trailed off and I bent my head to hide a smile at his flustered look. He couldn¡¯t even construct aplete sentence. Why do I feel like he looks cute at that moment? Aplete contrast to the cold look on his face when she woke up. That was when the light bulb in my head switched off. He just mentioned mate¡­. Mate bond!!! Does this mean¡­? I gasped and covered my mouth¡­ ¡°Did you just say mate bond? Are you referring to what I am thinking about!!?,¡± I shouted with a gasp following it. ¡°Ssh¡­ Don¡¯t be so loud. You don¡¯t know who might be listening,¡± He tried to hush me. I stood up and rushed to him. I held his hand and that electric spark urred again so I asked, ¡°Does this exin why I feel this way when I¡¯m close to you?¡± When I didn¡¯t receive any response, I looked up at him and caught him staring at me dazedly. Oh no, wait, he is not staring at me rather he is staring at my head. ¡°Is your hair a natural red or have you dyed it?¡± he suddenly asked. ¡°Huh!,¡± I responded. *** n P.O.V *** Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jeez! What the heck am I saying? Why am I asking about the colour of her hair at this crucial moment? I shook my head sideways and shrugged my hand out of hers. My wolf whimpered as I let go of her hand. He purred sadly, ¡°Ma¡­ Mate.¡± I pushed him to the back of my mind. ¡°See¡­ You don¡¯t have the right to ask me what my deal is with William. As far as I know, it¡¯s none of your business,¡± I said harshly and didn¡¯t miss the look of hurt on her face. ¡°But I just wanted to¡­,¡± She tried to say but I interrupted her, ¡°It is still none of your business. Don¡¯t try to poke your nose in other people¡¯s business and about this mate thing, I don¡¯t ept it.¡± She gasped hurtfully. I looked down and missed the look on her face as she asked, ¡°Then are you¡­ Are you rejecting it?¡± I didn¡¯t reply to that. I just told her, ¡°Please leave¡­ I don¡¯t want any more trouble.¡± She nodded and left the room. I sighed and watched her leave. All I want is to call her back now and apologize but I can¡¯t. Iy on my bed and thought of how to ask the alpha about my brother. . . . ¡­¡­¡­. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 *** Unknown P.O.V *** I watched her leave with an expressionless look on my face. So Sienna is this rogue¡¯s mate. Omg! What a piece of shocking news! I turned around to leave wondering¡­ Who should I tell you about this? Should I tell the alpha? I immediately shook my head at that thought. He is still mad at the rogue and will probably get him executed so telling him about these two isn¡¯t a good idea at all. Should I tell the Gamma then? But no¡­ I sneered at the thought. I decided that I¡¯ll just keep this in me for now and not say a word to anyone. Let¡¯s see how it will go. *** William P.O.V *** ¡°Dad, I can onlye to visit Mom when her daughter-inw has recovered otherwise I am sure she will kill me,¡± I told him as I stared at Bridget. She¡¯s still shaking and moaning in pain. But there is absolutely nothing that I can do about it. He nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it son¡­ I¡¯ll try to keep your mother away for as long as I can and I hope my daughter-inw will recover soon. Also, William, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me when you need any help.¡± I looked at him when I heard histe statement. I know what he means. He is probably talking about my uncles that will want to revolt against me cause of Jackson¡¯s death. I smiled and nodded. He continued,¡± I still have friends in so many packs that are influential and will be willing to help at any time.¡± I nodded again and whispered a low ¡® thank you.¡¯ For now, all I want is for Bridget to be hale and hearty again. I want her to recover. That¡¯s what I am wishing and hoping for now. Danie was about to say something when Jake suddenly walked in. I looked at him as he bowed a little. I rolled my eyes cause I already told everyone countless times that they shouldn¡¯t bow to me. I am not like other alphas that made itpulsory for their subjects to bow to them as a sign of respect. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked and he cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Alpha¡­ The rogues¡­ The other rogues are still locked up in the cell. What should we do to them?¡± ¡°Kill them,¡± I answered brutally. I could hear a low gasp from Danie. I looked up at them and told them firmly,¡± I want every single one of them dead. I don¡¯t want them to have a quick and easy death. Make sure to torture them in unimaginable ways that they would rather wish for death.¡± Jake nodded and left the room. As he was leaving, I called out and said,¡± I want their punishment to start now¡­ Don¡¯t waste any second and make sure to do as I have just said.¡± He nodded again and left. I looked back at the other upants in the room. Danie had a stunned look on her face and she looked like she wanted to say something. Father on the other hand just appeared to be deep in thought. I looked at Danie and urged her, ¡°Go on¡­ Say what¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that judgement was a little bit too harsh? After all, they only tried to invade our land, not like that rogue that actually abducted the Luna. He should be the one you should do this to. Not those rogues,¡± She said and I smiled bitterly. ¡°Are they innocent too?¡± I asked quietly. She sighed and said,¡± I am not saying you should let them go scot-free. I am just telling you that you shouldn¡¯t make their punishment harsh like that.¡± I didn¡¯t respond and she turned to her father. ¡°What do you think uncle?¡± she asked and father looked up at me, then at Bridget. Then he nodded and mumbled,¡± I agree with E. You shouldn¡¯t punish them like that. The one that should receive that punishment should be that rogue. The one that captured Bridget.¡± I sighed¡­ I want to do that too but I can¡¯t do it for him for now. I can¡¯t torture him as much as I want to because of Bridget. I still need him to act as the shaman for the time being so I can¡¯t do anything to him just yet. ¡°I want every single one of them to suffer what my Bridget has suffered so they can know what I am currently going through,¡± I uttered angrily. Dad nodded and walked to me. He pats my back gently and said,¡± I have to go now. Now that I know you are fine. I¡¯ll exin everything to your mother and try to keep her away from barging here after hearing everything. Take care of her kiddo. Goodnight.¡± I nodded and he left. Danie followed him so she could escort him out. As soon as they left, Liam walked in. He looked at me like he wanted to say something but he just shook his head and said,¡± I just wanted to check on her and make sure she¡¯s alright now.¡± ¡°She will be fine,¡± I told him and he nodded before leaving. I stood up and locked the door as soon as he left. I walked to the bed and got in. I switched off the bed standmp before moving closer to Bridget. She snuggled me like a ma. I sighed and let sleep take over. I am so exhausted. *** n P.O.V *** I tiptoed down the stairs. I am sure everyone will be asleep now so I want to go over to the courtyard and look for Jace. I made sure to disguise myself and mask my scent so that instead of my normal rogue scent, I smell just like blood. I walked into the kitchen sessfully and headed to the backdoor. My heart was in my mouth. I¡¯m panting out of fear. I don¡¯t know why but I feel like¡­ like someone¡¯s following me. But when I looked behind me, no one was there, just utter darkness. Thanks to my wolf¡¯s vision, I can see in the dark. I shrugged off the bad feeling and walked out. . . . ¡­¡­.. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Unknown P.O.V Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡®What is he doing out sote at night?¡¯ I thought as I followed n. I gaped as he walked to the courtyard. I arched an eyebrow as I stealthily followed him, making sure to hide whenever he turned around. I smiled anytime he does that. Seems like the rogue is more sensitive than I thought. I watched him walk into the courtyard fearless. My face twitched when I saw him walking past the guards easily. Are they blind or what? Is he invisible or what cause I still don¡¯t understand this. I walked in and they bowed to me slightly. Some even called my name and I had to nod at them at the same time keeping my eyes on n so he doesn¡¯t go too far and I end up losing him. I ended up following him till he stopped in front of one of the high-end prisons. It¡¯s like one of the maximum prisons so what the heck is he doing there? I always felt something was suspicious about this rogue except for him being a shaman. I waited around and finally walked to him as he entered the prison. What the heck!? What are all these guards doing by watching him like this? I got there just in time to see him hugging an identical man¡­ Wait¡­ Is he a twin? I peered into the prison and noticed that it was actually the one the rogues that tried to invade the pack are being kept in. Great, both brothers are criminals. I stared at them in amazement. This is actually the first time I am seeing a pair of wolf twins in my whole life. Identical twins at that. I just stood there and watched the one I assume to be n ask his twin, ¡°Jace, have you been fine? I am sorry you had to suffer this. That bastard Jackson is now eight feet deep in the ground. He¡¯s finally paid for everything he has done to us.¡± His twin looked furious as he immediately interjected, ¡°What the f*ck!? Someone actually killed the sleazy man before us. Why the hell did you even let that happen?¡± ¡°I had no choice. Seems like the moon goddess already decided on his fate,¡± n answered with a furious look of his own. I looked at them curiously. What¡¯s the deal with Jackson anyway? That¡¯s when one of them looked up. ¡°By the way, n, is that Wolfe your friend?¡± He asked as he pointed at me. Shit! Damn¡­ I didn¡¯t want him to find out now but as soon as he turned around, his eyes widened and his jaws ckened in surprise. ¡°Be¡­ Beta Liam! What are you doing here?¡± He asked, his voice a little bit shaky from fear. I red at him and asked him too, ¡°What are you also doing here?¡± He immediately walked out to me. He had a pleading expression on his face as he said, ¡°Beta Liam, you can¡¯t tell anybody about this¡­ You shouldn¡¯t let anyone know¡­¡± ¡°Like you have been hiding the fact that you are also mated to Sienna,¡± I replied. Did I say his eyes widened before? No¡­ His eyes actually widened for real now as he looked at me. He was speechless cause he couldn¡¯t even talk for a while. His brother called out, ¡°Bro¡­ What¡¯s this Mr Wolfe saying about you finding your mate?¡± That was when he finally reacted and I heard him mumble lowly, ¡°So, miss sassy name is Sienna. It suits her and her redhead.¡± I rolled my eyes. I am not interested in his love life. I just want to know what¡¯s going on. Then he looked at me or shall I say red at me, ¡°Beta Liam¡­ Have you been stalking me or spying on me?¡± I just shrugged without answering his question. ¡°You should first tell me why you have been hiding all these from William. What¡¯s your deal with Jackson anyway? Who knows? I might be able to help you.¡± I only added thest sentence so he can speak up. To my greatest satisfaction, he began to exin everything clearly not leaving any stone unturned. When he finished, shell shock was an understatement. I waspletely stunned. Turns out, he¡¯s not always being a rogue. He and his twin brother are actually sons of a deceased alpha! An alpha I know far too well¡­ ¡°Was Alpha Adams really your father?¡± I asked him and he nodded. ¡°Yes, just as I have said, Jackson is the reason why we are rogues today. Actually, I masked our scents so we can smell like rogues. I still don¡¯t know why he eradicated our entire park, ¡°He answered. I gasped. Alpha Adams is¡­ William¡¯smaternal uncle. When we heard the news about the demise and eradication of his pack, no one knew who did it. No matter how we tried to investigate it, it was always a mystery. The news we actually received was that no one survived. Jackson is apparently a more twisted man than we thought. I brought out my phone and searched for an old album. I can¡¯t just believe what someone especially a rogue tells me. I had never seen Alpha Adams before his death so I wanted to confirm the piece of information I just heard. As soon as I found the album, I zoomed in on the one that had the tag ¡®ALPHA ADAMS¡¯ boldly written on it. And I gasped again. He really isn¡¯t lying. They even look just like their father. When he noticed the look on my face, he said, ¡°You see¡­ We were just teens and didn¡¯t know where else to go so we immediately volunteered to join his rogue army with the sole purpose of taking our revenge.¡± I nodded and then I looked at Jace. ¡°All this is too much to take in. Let¡¯s discuss it with William tomorrow. I might not be able to help that much since Bridget is still unconscious but he might actually pardon you the cause of¡­,¡± I trailed off. . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 *** Liam¡¯s P.O.V *** ¡°Cause of what?¡± n asked but I just shook my head. Seems like he doesn¡¯t know that he is rted to William. I don¡¯t want to be the one to break the news to him so I don¡¯t want to spoil the fun. Before I could say anything, his inquisitive brother asked, ¡°Who is Bridget?¡± I just red at him and didn¡¯t reply. He likes calling me Mr Wolfe so much so let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll get me to answer. ¡°We will talk about it tomorrow,¡± n answered and then we left. I stretched my arms as I tossed on the bed. I feel so exhausted like I had been working all night. I frowned as I felt the sun rays shining brightly on my face. I know it¡¯s that naughty E that¡¯s pulling the curtain. She likes doing things to piss me off. Without opening my eyes, I said, ¡°Danie! Close the curtains. It¡¯s so bright¡­ Aargh!!¡± My words ended with a shout as she pulled the curtains well so they can even shine on my face more. I opened my eyes and sat up. I red at her. ¡°What the heck!? I told you to close the curtains. Why do you always defy my orders!?,¡± I asked a little bit pissed off that my wonderful sleep had been ruined by her. She red at me and said,¡± I think you don¡¯t want to leave the bed again. Is that your new love? It¡¯s almost twelve noon and you are still sleeping.¡± What!!! I yanked off the bed covers and rushed to the bathroom to freshen up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up on time!?,¡± I shouted from the bathroom as I applied my favourite toothpaste to the brush. ¡°You were hugging your pillow tightly that I didn¡¯t want to destroy that loving ambience,¡± She answered sarcastically. I frowned and didn¡¯t even reply to her. The next thing I heard shocked me to the core. ¡°Jake¡¯s been asking of you. He wants you to apany him. They selected the first set of rogues they want to execute today and¡­¡± I immediately spat out the paste in my mouth as I shrieked, ¡°What!!!?¡± I hurriedly rinsed my mouth without even brushing it well and then I dashed outside. Danie looked at me apparently stunned by my reaction. I cleaned my face and without a word, I ran out of the room. I rushed to William¡¯sroom and met Jake there. n was also there. He was applying something to Bridget¡¯s wounds. With the way he¡¯s still acting calm, I am sure he is not aware of what is about to happen. William and Jake looked at my dishevelled appearance. That was when I realized that I am still wearing my pyjamas. ¡°So all this time I have been looking for you, you were actually asleep in your cosy bed,¡± Jake said with a little bit of grievance but I don¡¯t care about that now. ¡°What am I hearing about executing some of the rogues?¡± I asked straightforwardly. A loud crash rang out in the room and we all turned to look at n. The porcin bowl in his hands fell down and shattered into pieces, the paste in it sshing all over. I knew it¡­ He didn¡¯t know. ¡°Sorry¡­ It slipped,¡± He mumbled lowly as he bent down to pick up the ss pieces. He even cut himself. I rushed to him and immediately stopped him. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s with the sudden affection?¡± Jake asked suspiciously. I looked at them and said, ¡°Alpha, you can¡¯t kill those rogues.¡± He red at me and asked, ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Cause then you will be no different from Jackson,¡± I answered. He looked puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you see the simrities? n and his twin brother are actually Alpha Adams''s sons,¡± I answered. Both William and Jake looked stunned. I gave off a smug smile feeling proud to be the one to find out first. ¡°He is a twin?¡± William asked and I nodded. His eyes turned teary and he asked again, ¡°He is also Uncle Adam''s son?¡± I nodded again and he actually cried. n looked confused. William rushed to him and pulled him into a warm hug. ¡°My mom will be so relieved. She was worried sick that she couldn¡¯t keep the promise she kept to your mother. She lost her friend, and her brother and also ended up losing you two¡­ Where have you been?¡± He cried. This is the first time I¡¯m seeing Alpha cry. Jake interrupted the happy moment and said, ¡°Well then, I have to stop something real quick.¡± He dashed out of the room and I assume he is going to the courtyard. I just hope and pray that Jace is still safe. n looked at William and then at Bridget. I know the look on his face. Like his heart is sinking.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He realized what he has done. The first words that came out of his mouth were, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. If only I had captured that sick bastard on time, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to try to ruin our family like this,¡± William said. ¡°I treated cousin-inw so badly. I¡¯m sorry cousin. I didn¡¯t mean to cause any harm. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. I am sorry,¡± n said. I can see tears escaping his eyes too¡­ Okay, this is getting emotional. Too emotional. *** Sienna P.O.V *** I walked into the kitchen grudgingly. I know my eyes must look like that of a panda now. It must be red and swollen. I couldn¡¯t sleepst night and the tears didn¡¯t stop too. I walked to the fridge to fix something to eat. I have decided that after I dress up, I am leaving today. I am obviously unwanted here. Just as I opened the fridge, the backdoor opened and I turned around. When I saw Jake, I was about to turn back when the man that followed him caught my eye. n? Why is he dressed oddly and covered in¡­ Is that blood? . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Sienna¡¯s P.O.V I looked at his appearance with a strange look on my face. Why is he dressed oddly? That was when that scent hit me. He doesn¡¯t smell like my ¡­ I mean n. He smellspletely different from him. I can smell cinnamon and chocte in the air. He smells like my favourite. I looked at him again and saw that he already stopped walking. He was also looking back at me with a simr strange look on his face. I gasped as his eyes changed colours revealing the beautiful silver eyes of his wolf. Then he growled and called out, ¡°Mate!¡± My feet were rooted to the ground and I couldn¡¯t move. I heard that faint whisper in my head again. It¡¯s my wolf. She was chanting that familiar word, ¡°Mate! Mate!¡± Jake stared at the both of us in utter silence. Meanwhile in the master¡¯s bedroom~ ¡°Yes, mum¡­ I know. I know. What I did was wrong? I shouldn¡¯t have kept her away from you. I am sorry. I promise once she wakes up, I¡¯ll bring her to you,¡± William said with a sullen look as he held his phone tightly. Apparently, he called his mother and of course, she scolded him and is even still scolding him. ¡°Oh¡­ Mom, do you want to talk to him?¡± William asked as he stared at n who was sitting on the edge of the bed. He was checking Bridget¡¯s pulse. William frowned a little when his mother sniffled over the phone. Since n appeared busy, he put the phone on the loudspeaker so everyone in the room can hear her. Her voice came through the phone, ¡°Joe¡­ Is that you?,¡± She asked tearfully. It¡¯s obvious that she already started crying from the way her voice sounded over the phone. n looked at William with a puzzled look. Who is Joe? His name is n so why is his aunt saying, Joe? But he still answered, ¡°Aunt¡­ It¡¯s n, not Joe. I am¡­¡± She cuts him off as she cried out happily, ¡°Of course it¡¯s you! My little Joe. Don¡¯t you remember when I used to call you Joe when you were little? Of course¡­ Of course, you are all grown now. My baby is all grown now¡­ Where is Jace? I want to talk to him also.¡± William sighed helplessly as he listened to his mom crying andughing happily. He answered this time and said,¡± I asked someone to call him.¡± He involuntarily gulped at the fact that if his mother finds out that he actually held her long-lost nephew captive, he is sure he won¡¯t survive. ¡°Willy,¡± His mom said. He arched an eyebrow when he held that. She rarely calls him that unless she wants to acquire something from him. So he just kept quiet and didn¡¯t reply. What she said next confirmed his suspicion, ¡°Willy¡­ Are you sure I can¡¯te over now? It¡¯s not toote you know? It¡¯s just noon. I really want to see my nephews and my daughter-inw¡± William shook his head and said, ¡°Mom, I already promised you. Once Bridget recovers, we will all come over to visit you.¡± He could already imagine her sad expression when he said that. Just then, the door opened. William and n looked up. Jake, Jace and Sienna entered the room. n¡¯s eyes shed with Sienna¡¯s for just a minute before she looked away. She is still angry at him. He can feel it. He thought that perhaps once everything gets settled, he will apologize to her. He looked down and missed an important detail. But William surely noticed cause he looked down at Jake and Sienna''s conjoined hands. He arched an eyebrow, wondering what is going on. ¡°Is that Jace?¡± His mother suddenly asked and he remembered that he still hasn¡¯t disconnected the call. But how did she know? ¡°Yes. Good day ma¡¯am,¡± Jace answered casually while William was observing. He was trying to figure out the difference between n and Jace but there was absolutely no difference. They look alike just like peas in a bud. ¡°Silly boy, can¡¯t you call me aunt? How have you been honey? I remember that you have always been calm and collected. Aplete opposite of my little Joe who was always causing mischief everywhere,¡± She said and the room roared withughter. n looked embarrassed. He immediately tried to protest, ¡°Aunt! I am not like that anymore. I was just younger then. Now I¡¯m all grown up.¡± Jace gave him a conservative look and muttered, ¡°Yeah, I can see that. You don¡¯t have six-packs though cause you spend most time eating junk instead of working out with me. I wonder why youBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. aren¡¯t fat after all the junk you consume.¡± The room roared withughter again. That sweet sound¡­ It¡¯s so refreshing. Everywhere has been depressing after what happened to Bridget. That was when Jace dropped the bombshell. He pulled Sienna forward and wrapped his hands around her. She blushed and n frowned. ¡°Aunt, have you met my mate? Her name is Sienna¡­ A pretty name for a beauty like her,¡± Jake said, making her blush even more. A hush fell upon the room as everyone looked at each other with mixed expressions. William''s face broke into a smile as he stared at the two. Jake was expressionless cause he already knows. Meanwhile, n was dumbstruck¡­ What!!? ¡°Sienna? Is that the same Sienna I know? Honey, is that you?¡± William''s mother asked over the phone with an excitementced voice. ¡°Hello aunt, how have you been?¡± Sienna asked with a huge smile. William''s mother gasped before saying, ¡°It¡¯s really you. Aunt is upset with you.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯te to visit as you promised to,¡± She answered Sienna¡¯s question. Before anyone else could say anything, n stood up abruptly and chirped into the discussion. His words were actually directed at Jace and Sienna. ¡°This can¡¯t be! She is my mate. How is she yours too?¡± He dropped the second bombshell and another wave of silence fell upon the room. . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¡°What are you saying?¡± Jace asked as he looked to and fro between n and Sienna. n nodded and walked to Sienna. ¡°She is my mate¡­ The one Beta Liam was talking about yesterday in the courtyard. Do you remember?¡± n asked Jace. ¡°Liam went to the courtyard¡­ Why?¡± William mumbled under his breath. Have looked at n and nodded. He did overhear the Beta asking n yesterday why he hid the fact about being mated to one Sienna. He really didn¡¯t expect that the Sienna they were talking about is actually his Sienna so it totally slipped his mind. Before anyone could fret, William''s motherughed. The people in the room looked at each other wondering why she isughing. What happened in the room that is funny? ¡°Don¡¯t panic too much. That means you two munchkins have strong genes. It rarely urs but it is normal for wolves who are twins to be mated to the same woman¡­ Tell me, haven¡¯t you two shared a woman before?¡± William''s mother said. The tip of Jace''s eyes turned pink when he heard herst statement which is also a question. n¡¯s face even turned red. Williamughed at their embarrassed faces even Jake couldn¡¯t resist smiling. The only person that didn¡¯t find this funny was Sienna. You know she is a jealous type so she isn¡¯t particrly happy about thinking of the fact that her mates have banged other she-wolves¡­ Jace and n looked at each other with knowing looks. They haven¡¯t shared a woman once but several times. But they can¡¯t just confess that especially when Sienna is ring daggers at them. ¡°I take that as a ¡®yes¡¯. Sienna, you are lucky to have two healthy alphas as mates. Congrats honey,¡± William''s mother said and Sienna responded. William immediately bade her goodbye cause he knows that she would stay up on the phone if given the chance to do so. When he cut the call, he pulled Sienna into a warm hug unfazed as two bloody alphas growled loudly. Their growls clearly stated, ¡®Don¡¯t touch our mate!¡¯ Sienna hugged him back as he said,¡± I am happy for you. My best friend has finally found the happiness she deserves.¡± Sienna sniffled and looked up at him with teary eyes. She looked at Bridget who was stillying unconsciously on the bed and then back at William. ¡°Willy,¡± She started. ¡°I am sorry. I am sorry for all the trouble I have caused you and Bridget. I really want to apologize to her personally and I hope she wakes up soon.¡± William nodded and someone pulled her away from his embrace with a jealous tone, ¡°Enough of the sentimental stuff¡­ Don¡¯t grope her like that.¡± Sienna looked up at n and angrily shrugged her hands out of his. She is still mad at him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she said fiercely and turned to leave. As she left the room, Jake and William burst into laughter. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Jace asked, looking a little bit upset. ¡°Dummy, shouldn¡¯t you chase after her instead of standing there as you froze?¡± Jake remarked and that was when n snapped into reality. He immediately chased after her. Jace followed him. ¡°This love shit is obviously not for me¡­ Loving someone means inviting chaos into your life,¡± Jake mumbled as they left. William eyed him and said, ¡°Wait till you meet her¡­ That special one.¡± He had barely spoken when another couple walked in fighting. ¡°Right when were you nning to tell me all this?¡± Danie asked Liam, looking very upset. Liam sighed and turned to her. ¡°I already told you, baby. I am sorry. I¡¯m sorry okay? Please forgive me,¡± Liam said. Jake sighed and stood by to watch another scenario of a couple¡¯s fight. ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s what you say every time¡­ Every single time. Like that time that you hid the secret of getting rid of body scars and only told Bridget,¡± Danie retorted. Liam sighed and brought out two ne tickets in his pocket. The tickets disyed Las Vegas boldly on them. ¡°What is this?¡± E asked. ¡°I got these a few days ago¡­ I wanted this to be a surprise. I got these tickets so we can have a getaway to Las Vegas for the weekend and get married there,¡± Liam exined and Danie shrieked. She looked at Bridget and mumbled,¡¯ Sorry.¡¯ William smiled and just watched as they walked out. William sighed and looked at Bridget. He suddenly felt depressed. ¡°When will you wake up baby? Can¡¯t you just do this for me?¡± He mumbled silently. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. A FEW WEEKS LATER n has been spending a lot of time in the master bedroom trying to get his cousin-inw to recover but Bridget remained in an unconscious state. She only showed progressive improvements. The wounds on her bodypletely disappeared. Her skin looked fresh and had more colour unlike how pale it was before. But he still spent time there making more potions and paste for her to use. There was a time she even sneezed. That was the only sound she had made apart from moaning in pain. Oh! Yes, she didn¡¯t cry in pain like before again. Now she is just always motionless and doesn¡¯t make a sound. Then she started moving her body parts. n was excited when William walked into the room with a tray of soup. ¡°Cousin,¡± he called out. ¡°Seems like cousin-inw will be waking up soon. From what I have observed, she is now out of danger.¡± William looked happy when he heard that. He helped her sit up. n also assisted him and watched as he fed Bridget. In his excitement, William forgot to blow on the soup and just fed it to Bridget like that. She immediately spat it out and whined, ¡°Hot.¡± And that was it. Both William and n were shocked before they finally disyed happy looks on their face. William held her hand and rubbed it gently. He said, ¡°I am sorry. I will blow it for you¡­ Sorry.¡± . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 William bent down low to wipe her mouth and clean all the contents she spilt out that were around her mouth. He couldn¡¯t describe how happy he felt to hear just that single word from her mouth. He looked at her and watched as her eyelids fluttered like she wanted to open her eyes. But in the end, the action stopped and she didn¡¯t open her eyes. William looked down to hide how disappointed he felt. He looked down and missed the interaction between n and Bridget. Hmm¡­ I¡¯m curious. What interaction is that? ¡°Don¡¯t worry cousin. Soon¡­ Soon¡­ She¡¯ll open her eyes,¡± n tried tofort him and it worked. William smiled and looked at her. He knows in his heart that she will wake up soon. The positive improvement in her health issues has proven it. So he didn¡¯t let what just happened to affect him. He just continued smiling as he fed her the soup. This time, he made sure to blow on it before feeding her so it won¡¯t burn her mouth like the first one. Later that evening, William was sitting in the room on a potato couch. He was reading a book carefully and was unaware of a certain person staring at him. He just kept on reading the book. I think the book talks about the pack. He is reading all about the history of the pack. Stories about his ancestors and how they founded the pack. Someone suddenly knocked and the door opened. William looked up. Oops! It¡¯s actually a group of people not someone. Sienna was the first person to walk in. She rushed to William and held his hand. Before she could say anything, she felt someone ring at her intensely. The re was so intense that she involuntarily trembled. Her subconscious directed her to look at Bridget but thetter was laying down on the bed. Her eyes weren¡¯t even open yet and she is still unconscious. Sienna shook her head, wondering if she was just overthinking. As she talked to William, she had this feeling that someone was ring at her but she just ignored that feeling even if she couldn¡¯t quite shake it off the feeling. ¡°William, we are nning to have movies night. Do you want to join us? I don¡¯t like the way you stay in the room all day. Nothing will happen to Bridget if you leave the room for just a few minutes,¡± She told him and William frowned. Jace stepped behind her and wrapped his hands around her waist. She giggled and looked at William expectantly. William''s frown deepened when he saw the showoff of love in front of him. ¡°Yeah, I shoulde with you guys so you can oppress me all night with your show off of affection. You all want me to watch a live PDA instead of the movie?¡± William asked and the rest burst intoughter. Jake immediately protested, ¡°Actually, Alpha, you won¡¯t be the only loner. I will also be there or perhaps you want us to be on a date so we won¡¯t feel left all alone.¡± The room roared withughter. William red at Jake and told him instantly, ¡°Dummy, I don¡¯t practice gay¡­ And I am not a loner. I have a mate unlike you that doesn¡¯t even have any hope.¡± He looked upset. The sound of theughter in the room increased. Jake pouted and replied, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t get what happiness you all find in this mate thing. You can¡¯t enjoy the main fun of life like me. You get to bang one or two she-wolves every day without worrying aboutmitment and all those shitty stuff about love.¡± ¡°I hope you will still think the same way when you impregnate a wolf that isn¡¯t your mate. You will have to live the rest of your life in misery. It would be worse when you eventually find your mate but you are already married to one,¡± Danie told him. The men in the room chuckled. Jace pats Jake¡¯s shoulders gently and said, ¡°Yes man, she is not lying. It will be the worst mistake of your life so it¡¯s better to detest your yboy lifestyle now.¡± William chirped in, ¡°Ssh¡­ You guys should leave the room. You are making too much noise and you are probably disturbing my beloved.¡± The people in the room cheered as they turned to Bridget. Even if she was unconscious, they teased her, ¡°My beloved¡­ My beloved¡­¡± That was when Danie noticed that Bridget¡¯s face was turning red like she was blushing¡­ Is she¡­? Is she really blushing? She couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity so she said out loud, ¡°Why is her face turning red?¡± n froze as the rest stared at Bridget with obvious worry on their face. William immediately stood up and dumped the book on the potato couch before rushing to the bed. He shoved them out of the way and got into bed. He caressed her face slowly and frowned. It is not hot so that means that she is not having a fever so why is her face red then? His eyes narrowed as he suspected¡­ he suspected foul y. n sighed. He knew that sooner or later they would all find out. Hmm¡­ Find out about what? n looked up and said, ¡°That¡¯s it cousin-inw. It¡¯s enough. Please stop making them worry and just put an end to this y.¡± Everyone looked at him obviously wondering what he is talking about. That was when Bridget¡¯s eyelids fluttered again and she finally opened her eyes. She blinked a few times before opening them wide. The room was silent as William stared at her. A frozen expression on his face. He was stunned when she slowly smiled at him. His heart hurt reminding him of how much he missed her and that beautiful smile of hers. He almost choked with tears as his eyes got teary. ¡°You are awake¡­ You¡­ Are¡­ Finally¡­ Awake,¡± He stuttered and he pulled her into his arms almost crushing her in the tight hug. . . . ¡­¡­. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 His shoulders trembled as he silently cried on her shoulder. Others couldn¡¯t hear the sound of his cry but they could see that he was crying with the way his shoulders were trembling. So they quietly exit the room one by one. As soon as they got outside, they almost pounced on n. Danie of course was the first person to speak, ¡°From what I heard in the room¡­ Bridget has been awake for a while now, right?¡± Everyone looked at n curiously and almost gobbled him up with their eyes as he slowly nodded. It was even Sienna that walked forward and held the cor of his shirt like she wanted to choke him. ¡°You know how worried everyone was and you still hid that piece of joyful news,¡± She retorted and n tried to calm her down. ¡°Honey¡­ Calm down. Calm down. I didn¡¯t mean to do it. She asked me to do it,¡± n answered immediately as he tried to pry her hands from the cor of his shirt. She really has the strength to hold the cor of his shirt tightly like she wanted to choke him. ¡°And you did it,¡± That was the reply. ¡°What do you expect? I can¡¯t possibly refuse my sister-inw so of course, I agreed and it¡¯s not like I knew about it for too long. I only just found out yesterday that she was awake. It was only me that was in the room with her. William had gone to get her soup,¡± He exined. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jace rubbed his face and looked at n then at the angry mob¡­ Hahaha¡­ I mean angry people around him. He doesn¡¯t get why his twin brother has been like this since they were little. Back then too he was always doing things that would end up getting him into trouble. So he swooped in to save n as usual, ¡°n, we get what you are trying to say but you really shouldn¡¯t hide things like this from us. You know how all of us have been worried about Bridget so this joke you yed this time is really cruel. Just apologize.¡± Before n could say a word, Sienna stepped in and told him, ¡°No need for apology¡­ You deserve a punishment.¡± She turn to wink at Danie who chuckled when she saw this. n missed the mischievous look on Sienna¡¯s face so he really thought they wanted to punish him. So he just lost it and muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t know why cousin-inw asked me to do this and none of you even cared to ask. All you are concerned about is punishing me.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Why? Why did Bridget ask you to keep this away from us?¡± Liam asked. He just spoke for the first time since they got there. ¡°She was still too weak to even talk when she woke up and I know if you all were to hear the news, you will overwhelm her. That¡¯s why I decided to hide it from you guys and¡­¡± n was saying until n cut him off. ¡°See¡­ My brother doesn¡¯t mean any harm so can we just leave this behind us and let bygones be bygones¡­ Let¡¯s go and watch our movie,¡± Jace interrupted. They sighed and nodded, finally agreeing with what Jace suggested. Then they headed to the cinema room. n and Sienna weregging behind. Sienna turned to n with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. ¡°Now thinking of what you did makes me remember what you said to me in the basement that day. I still haven¡¯t forgotten or forgiven you,¡± She told him. n smiled and held her hand. She gasped as he pulled her closer. He bent low and whispered into her ears,¡± I thought we already settled that on the bed. I make sure to show you every night how sorry I am.¡± Sienna involuntarily shivered as she remembered the dirty things the twins did to her on the bed last night. She blushed and tried to release herself from his tight grasp. When he refused to let go, she hit his chest lightly and whisper-yelled at him, ¡°Let me go¡­ That doesn¡¯t mean I have forgiven you. I am still going to punish you for what you said and your punishment is not touching me for a whole week.¡± nughed as he looked down at their bodies that were pressed up against each other like they wanted to be one. ¡°I hope you will say the same tonight when I do wicked things to you in the bed tonight¡­ Hmm¡­ I have got a few ideas I want to try implementing on the bed tonight,¡± He answered her and she gulped. She could feel herself getting wet just from what he said. ¡°n! Sienna!,¡± Someone called them from the sitting room and they immediately disentangled. n smirked at her as he walked off. Sienna followed wobbling¡­ Her legs were a little bit shaky to walk properly. Bridget stroked William''s hair as he continued crying. The upper part of her dress gradually turned wet with his tears. He kissed the exposed part of her shoulders, sending shivers down her spine. ¡°I have missed you,¡± He said as he kissed her hair. ¡°I thought I almost lost you. I am so d that you are safe. Please don¡¯t do that to me again. I can take it. Bridget, if you leave me here, I¡¯ll follow you to wherever you are going not minding the destination,¡± He continued. Bridget smiled when she heard his words. She pulled him to look at her and cleaned his face gently with her hands. His eyes were already red and tears were still brimming in them. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again but I really enjoyed it when you took care of me like your favourite pampered egg,¡± She remarked. William smiled out of tears. It¡¯s happy tears this time around. ¡°You are more than an egg,¡± He answered her and she smiled again. She pulled him down and kissed his right cheek. . . . ¡­¡­ Chapter 89 Chapter 89 She turned his face around and kissed the other cheek too. William pouted and pointed at his lips indicating that she should also drop a kiss on that ce too. Sheughed softly. He frowned when sheughed and pointed at his lips a few more times. But she didn¡¯t kiss him. When he saw that she wasn¡¯t going to kiss him, he leaned in and kissed her instead. Just as his lips were about to touch hers, remaining only a tiny thread distance between the two of their lips, she put her hand in between and he ended up kissing the back of her palm. He groaned frustrated. Sheughed and tickled his nose. ¡°Get off me¡­ I can¡¯t let you kiss me just yet. I need to brush my teeth and have a hot bath. I feel so dirty,¡± Bridget said as she tried to push him off her body. William gaped at her when she said this. He looked at her and wondered if it was him or if something really different about her now. He feels like there¡¯s something different about her now but he can¡¯t pinpoint what it is. Before, when she just got here, she would follow every one of hismands and instructions without objecting. She would never go against him so why is she obstructing him from kissing her now? He shook his head and quickly said, ¡°No¡­ You have to stay in bed. You would still be feeling weak. You shouldn¡¯t be moving around so much.¡± Bridget red at him and he hates to admit it but he actually feels scared by the way she was looking at him. ¡°I am perfectly fine. I have been awake long enough to recover so get off me. I heard you guys talking about movie night earlier. I also want to watch a movie. I am so sick of staying confined to this bed and I need to do something before I lose my mind. But before that I have to change first,¡± she said. William refused to leave so she red at him. ¡°You should stay in bed,¡± He told her. Bridget was so angry that she didn¡¯t know that her eyes started to change colour. It was showing her wolf eyes colour. Even William didn¡¯t notice. He just kept on rambling about why she should stay in bed. He was still talking when he was startled by a loud growl. That was when he looked at Bridget and gasped. Her hair had turned white and her eyes had turned purple. He immediately got off her and Bridget stood up. As soon as she stood up, her cloth began to tear to pieces as white fur grew on her body at an rming rate. William''s mouth was wide open as he watched Bridget transform into the most beautiful white wolf he had ever seen. She was so beautiful that no matter how he tried to speak, he couldn¡¯t speak. This was the first time ever that he would be seeing her wolf. The white wolf purred and licked her paws as she wagged her tail happily. She walked on all fours and went to William. He smiled and pat her body gently. She seem to purr in satisfaction as he continued stroking her body. He couldn¡¯t stop feeling the soft texture of her white fur. The fur was so fresh and white without a single blemish. That was when William felt Mark trying toe out. Apparently, the poor wolf has been starved from meeting its mate for too long so no matter how William tried to resist, in the end, the urge was too strong that he had to shift. ¡®I love you,¡¯ he said in his head as the two wolves embraced each other. Deli, which is Bridget¡¯s mate easily gets lost in Mark¡¯s warm embrace. Then he heard her voice, ¡®I love you too.¡¯ After that, they just let nature take ce. Bridget panted as she shifted back. She could hear Deli purring in both satisfaction and regret that she had to leave too soon. ¡®Deli, wasn¡¯t that enough for you? You drained all my energy. Why do I feel like you are mad at me?¡¯ Bridget asked. Deli purred and replied, ¡®You only had sex with William once. Do you want us to be like you too? He wants to breed me¡­ Why won¡¯t you two give us more time?¡¯ Bridget almost choked when she heard the word ¡®breed¡¯. What the fuck is this wolf of hers thinking about? William also groaned when she saw the look on his face. She knew Mark probably said something simr to what Deli was saying. They looked at each other andughed. William picked her up and walked to the bathroom. His penis poked her slightly. She looked up at him and he quickly said, ¡°Mark really showed no mercy¡­ Neither to my cloth nor my cock.¡± She burst intoughter and then they walked into the bathroom where they made sure to get all the scent of sex off their body. Once they finished, they dressed in their pyjamas and walked downN?velDrama.Org holds this content. the stairs. Everyone turned to look at them. Danie stood up toe to Bridget but Liam immediately pulled her back. His hand was hidden under the nket they were using to cover themselves and he looked at Danie with a strange expression. William narrowed his eyes at them as he watched Danie sit down and her hand also went under the nket¡­. Hmm¡­ Why does he feel those two are doing some naughty business under the nket? That was when Bridget ran towards the kitchen and William hurriedly followed her. ¡°Hey, calm down will ya? I don¡¯t want you to fall not now that you just recovered,¡± William scolded. Bridget ignored him and sniffed the hair. ¡°Meat,¡± She said happily, looking around the sitting room. William hurriedly shook his head, ¡°No¡­ No¡­ No. You can¡¯t have meat for now. You need soup to replenish your strength.¡± Bridget groaned and pleaded, ¡°No! No more soup. I¡¯m sick of soup. Let me just have little meat. Please, honey¡­ Baby¡­ Love¡­¡± . . . ¡­¡­.. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 William stared at her with a frozen expression. She¡­ She just called him sweet names. The tip of his ears turned slightly pink. What has gotten into Bridget? She was always so shy but now¡­ Is it safe to say she is disying bold behaviour? When Bridget saw that William didn¡¯t respond, she pulled her ears and told him with a cute pout, ¡°Please¡­ Pretty please. I had endured that tasteless soup even though it didn¡¯t give me strength during the journey. But now I am sick of anything soup. Just let me have a few bites of meat.¡± William looked at her. His ears caught something in her words. Journey¡­ What did she mean by the journey? Bridget shook his hand, snapping him back to reality. He looked down at her and noticed that she was giving him that pout he would never be able to resist. So he sighed and nodded. Bridget leapt for joy and wrapped her hands around his neck in a hug to show him how happy she is. William smiled and wrapped his own hands around her buttocks making her encircle her legs around his waist. He walked to the gas cooker in that position and took a te filled with beef stew. It was really difficult getting it with her hanging unto him like a ko. But he got it and walked to the kitchen ind. Then he made her sit on the ind and began to feed her the soup. Bridget hungrily ate all the contents on the te. She didn¡¯t even offer some to him. William disyed an upset expression when she finished thest beef on the te. She looked at him happily about to thank him and that was when she noticed the upset look on his face. She wrapped her hands around his waist and pulled him to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?,¡± She asked quietly. William didn¡¯t respond. He just nced at the te and she followed the direction his gaze was aimed at. When she realized that he was looking at the empty and polished but dirty te, she smiled. She had an inkling of why he looked upset so she apologized,¡± I am sorry. I should have offered some to you too but I was just too hungry. It¡¯s been so long that I have almost forgotten the taste of that sweet meat.¡± William didn¡¯t respond so she leaned in with a smile and kissed his cheek. Inwardly, William was already smiling but he still kept an upset look on his face. She kissed his cheeks a few more times but he still didn¡¯t smile. Bridget was feeling a little bit frustrated. Meanwhile, William was enjoying the soft sensation of her mouth on his cheeks and the sweet smell of meat. Her breath smells of meat. Bridget squinted her eyes at William and finally looked at his lips. She smiled mischievously and crashed her lips on his. At first, William was too startled to respond but when she continued kissing him sloppily, he took charge. She still isn¡¯t good at kisses yet. So any step his tongue took in her mouth, hers also followed. Bridget moaned into William''s mouth and this sound she made almost made him go crazy. His cock tightened painfully in his pyjamas short. It was Jace''s loud voice from the sitting room that interrupted their kiss, ¡°William! Bridget! We are starting another movie. Come over here on time or you will the beginning of this too!¡± William groaned and just wanted to ignore but Bridget broke off the kiss. She is really excited about watching a movie after so long. William pouted in protest as he stared at her slightly swollen lips. Sheughed softly and leaned in to nt a quick kiss on his mouth that could barely be referred to as a kiss cause it onlysted for one second. Then she stretched her hands towards him indicating that she wants to get down. He helped her down and held her hands as they walked into the sitting room. When they got there, the rest already inserted the movie disc into the MX yer so they didn¡¯t get to see the name of the movie. When they sat down, Jake threw a huge nket. William looked around and noticed that all the couples with Jake are all using a nket. Hmm¡­ I guess to hide dirty deeds. The room light was also switched off. It was only the dim light from the TV that was illuminating the room. William smirked and covered themselves with the nket. He turned to Bridget and wrapped his hands around her. She was watching the movie with all seriousness but he barely heard a word. He was just watching her like a hawk. He was just observing her with so much love. That was when he saw that some of her pyjama shirt buttons had opened so he peek at her boobs. He gulped and looked down at his shorts. The kiss earlier didn¡¯t do any justice to his dick and now seeing this has just sessfully given him a boner. Bridget felt him staring so she looked at him and winked at him before blowing him a kiss. She giggled at his dazed expression. Before he could say anything, she sat down on hisp and faced the TV. He groaned lowly. Jeez! What is she doing!? She turned around without getting off hisp and said,¡± I can feel your boner¡­. William, are you hard for me?¡± William looked at her with an expression that says ¡® Yes of course. Who else?¡¯. But he didn¡¯t say it. He just nodded. He couldn¡¯t even talk. His cock hurts too much for him to respond. She looked around the room and saw that since the room was dark, no one could see the other so she wrapped her hands around his neck and whispered into his ears, ¡°Let me relieve you.¡± Before he could ask what she mean, she already pulled out her pyjama shorts and his. He was too stunned to say a word. And then he couldn¡¯t stop the low groan that escaped his lips when his dick slowly slide into the soft walls of her p*ssy. . . . ¡­¡­.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 She bounced up and down on his cock agonizingly slow. He groaned and couldn¡¯t stop looking at her. Now he really knows there is something different about her. The Bridget he knew always tried to cover her p*ssy even if he wanted to just so much as peek at it so who is this that is riding on the road of ecstasy? Bridget tried to muffle her moans by burying her face in his shoulders. She doesn¡¯t know why she did this but she knew she just felt that irresistible urge to getid. It was like a raging inferno in her that needed to be quenched. But it became more difficult to stop herself from moaning out loud when William took charge and began to pound into her. Hard and fast. The way his d*ck was pping her buttocks every second should be making so much noise so I don¡¯t know how the others didn¡¯t figure out what was going on. Perhaps they heard and just decided to keep quiet or perhaps¡­. They are also doing their own dirty business. I bet movie night will their favourite night from that night onward. William kissed her hard and groaned loudly into her mouth as he released every drop of seed in him straight to her womb. Bridget shivered as she felt the warm liquid sshing against her insides. She also cried out about her orgasm. When they finally finished, they were both panting. Bridget copsed on his chest breathing hard. She gasped as she felt his cock growing hard once again inside her. He didn¡¯t withdraw. Bridget moaned softly as he slowly withdraw his cock. He smiled as he felt her p*ssy trying to pull it back in. But he hurriedly wore his shorts back and pre cum gradually soaked one part of his shorts. He then helped Bridget to wear hers and pulled her up. ¡°Guys, we are going to sleep. Goodnight,¡± He said as he tried to steady her in his arms. No one even responded. I knew it¡­ They are also doing their own dirty business. William didn¡¯t even bother and just turned around to walk up the stairs. Each step he took was in a fit of impatience cause Bridget started to caress his chest. She unbuttoned his shirt and began to nt tiny pecks of kisses on it. He red at her hoping she would stop but when she saw his look instead of stopping, she smiled mischievously and slipped her hand into his shorts, gripping his already hard dick. William almost choked. He doesn¡¯t even know how he got to the room. He just knows that he stumbled into the room and dropped her on the bed. Without even giving her any chance to breathe, he climbed on top of her, covering her lips with his. *** n P.O.V *** I groaned as I felt a soft flesh stroking my naked skin¡­ I mean my dick. What the heck? I opened my eyes and smiled when I caught sight of that beautiful red hair beauty. I leaned in to kiss her hair and that was when I saw what pricking me while I was sleeping. We are in a spooning position. My d*ck isying in between the soft cheeks of her ass. I wrapped my hand around her waist and felt Jace''s hand. He was facing us and of course, her body was stered over his body too. She was almost on top of him. I have never felt this happier in my life and I don¡¯t why I am feeling naughty this morning. Do you know what I did? I acted like I was going to slip my d*ck into her p*say but I merely brushed the lips of her pink folds. She shivered and moaned. I teased her over and over again until I was sure she was awake. I then whispered, ¡°Good morning love.¡± Her sweet moan was her response. Jace was also awake and I heard the sound of their lips. They were kissing and that just ended up making me hard that I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. But my d*ck was only buried halfway inside her when a loud knock resounded on the door, stopping all of our actions. ¡°The alpha wants you all to get dressed ande down in the next thirty minutes!¡± Jake shouted. I groaned in frustration as Sienna stood up. She looked back at me and smiled. Then she blew me a kiss and walked into the bathroom. I and Jace just stroked our d*cks as we watched the sway of her hips and that carefully sculpted curve of her bum. A few minutester, everyone was fully dressed and in the sitting room. William looked at all of them and noticed that n looked a little bit upset but he didn¡¯t ask what happened. He just told them, ¡°Please pack up your bags for a ¡®three-day¡® trip. Dad and mom want to see all of us.¡± When he said that, everyone immediately understood who he was talking about. It¡¯s Alpha Walter. They all nodded and walked back to their room. As they walked back, they overheard n asking Sienna, ¡°Can¡¯t we just have a little quickie?¡± Everyone burst intoughter and Sienna looked embarrassed. She pped his shoulder and rushed away. William chuckled. No wonder n looked upset earlier. He turned around to see Bridget looking at him with an upset face. ¡°What is it?¡± He asked with a sigh but she just red at him without saying a word in response. ¡°What is it, Smith Bridget?¡± He asked once again. This time he even made a point of calling her full name. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about mother-inw?¡± She replied. ¡°Huh?,¡± He was confused. What about it? ¡°You only showed me, father-inw. You didn¡¯t show me mother-inw or talk about her. I was even beginning to assume she is dead,¡± she responded. William was bemused. Is she still upset? Over that little thing¡­ ¡°Honey, is that why you are upset? I am sorry. I should have introduced her to you but I just wanted to enjoy you all to myself,¡± He mumbled. . . N?velDrama.Org holds this content. . ¡­¡­ Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ¡°That is not a good excuse,¡± Bridget answered with an unconvinced gaze. He smiled and walked to her. He wrapped his hands around her waist bringing her closer and told her, ¡°Okay¡­ Okay¡­ I shouldn¡¯t give any more excuses. I am sorry okay?¡± She nodded. A few minutester, all of them walked out holding a piece of small luggage in hand. Well, all except Danie of course. Liam groaned as he carried their bags. He couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Do we have to do this now? The trip is just three days. Why did you pack so many bags like we are going to be there for months?¡± Danie frowned at him as others chuckled. ¡°Just say you are tired and too weak to carry these small bags. No need to put the me on me.¡± Liam gaped. What small bags!? All the bags he is carrying don¡¯t look or feel small at all yet instead of praising him, she is still insulting him. Everyone chuckled again when they saw the look of disbelief on Liam¡¯s face. Jace walked to him and pat his back gently. This earned him a re from Liam. ¡°You have to carry your cross. You chose this yourself. Instead of nning to live and grow old with this troublesome E, you should just have been single like me and we would jolly around town,¡± He told Liam. Danie rushed to him with a furious look. He immediately ran away. Everyone except Liam burst intoughter. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The cars are over there. Just bear for a little while,¡± Sienna told him pitifully. She red at n and struggled in his arms, ¡°Do I have to say it again!? Just put me down. I can walk I¡¯ve got legs. You should help Jace with the bags instead.¡± Everyone¡¯s attention shifted to the second couple. They chuckled as they observed the situation. Jace was the one carrying all their bags while n was carrying Sienna in his arms.¡° Another name for this situation is the benefits of having two strong mates. Everyone chuckled again as Sienna struggled in n¡¯s arms but thetter refused to let her go. ¡°Babe just rx. Don¡¯t stress yourself. We are here for you,¡± n answered as he tightened his grip on Sienna. ¡°Right Jace?¡± He asked his brother who nodded with a smile. Sienna pouted at his smile and then said, ¡°But I want Jace to carry me.¡± Everyone roared with laughter as they watched n. ¡°Dude. She just rejected you,¡± Jake mumbled with an annoying laugh. n red at him and looked at Sienna who shrunk in his arms. Why is he looking at her that way? Doesn¡¯t he know he is scary now? She was only being honest. Before she could say anything, n spanked her bum so hard that she whimpered in pain. Everyoneughed and cheered. ¡°Hmm¡­ He¡¯s ying kinky,¡± Bridget said and they all chuckled as they went separate ways. They couldn¡¯t all stay in a car so there were at least three to four cars with designated chauffeurs. Jake wanted to enter the same car with the twins and Sienna but they kicked him out. They proudly said he should go and enjoy his lonely life in the fourth car. He grumbled and rushed to thest car. Then they finally left. Just as their cars drove off leaving a trail of dust behind, another troop of ck cars arrived in front of the mansion. The cars stopped and the doors opened. Several angry-looking old men and some middle-aged walked out. They looked like they were there for something dangerous. They walked to the doorstep and knocked loudly on the door. It was the butler that opened the door. When he saw so many prominent Alphas, Betas and Gammas standing in front of the house, his heart almost leapt out of his throat. He recognized some of them as William''s uncles and immediately understood what they came there for. The news about the death of Alpha Jackson and the cause of his death wasn¡¯t particrly secretive so he knows why they are there. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear as he remembered that the bosses of the house just left. His back was stiff as he led them inside. He bowed slightly as a sign of greeting and wanted to ask them when they would like to have it when one of the Alphas stood up angrily. ¡°Where is William? Get him here right now!¡± He shouted, the anger evident in his voice. The butler fell down on his knees and stuttered, ¡°He¡­ He¡­ He¡­ Is¡­ Not¡­ Here.¡± The alpha that had spokenughed maliciously as he looked at the butler. He wasted no time in bringing out a silver gun. He wriggled the gun around his finger and told the butler, ¡°This gun is filled with a pure silver bullet. No artificial added¡­ All-natural. Just one shot and you will be gone to hell. I am giving you three minutes to tell me where my nephew is.¡± The butler began to sweat as he responded again, this time louder, ¡°Sir! Master is not at home. He just left here. It wasn¡¯t even up to two minutes that he left this ce, that you all arrived. No one except the servants is in this mansion, Sir.¡± The men frowned. What kind of fate is this? Just when they decided it was enough of lying low for a while, that they shoulde and teach him the repercussion of his rash action, he is not at home. ¡°Where did he go?,¡± Another man asked. This one is a Beta. The butler hesitated for a minute trying to figure out how he can stop himself from betraying his master¡¯s trust. But then he heard the clicking sound of the gun and immediately answered fearfully,¡± I overheard master saying something about going to visit his father.¡± The men groaned when they heard that. They can still handle William but Alpha Walter is another matter entirely. They didn¡¯t even try to hide the frustration they were feeling right then. . . . ¡­¡­.. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 *** William P.O.V *** As we entered Father¡¯s packnd, I began to reminisce about my childhood. I used to spend a lot of time here at the mansion. There were a lot of rtives living there then that I didn¡¯t even feel bothered about even if I didn¡¯t see my parents for weeks. There were a lot of aunties taking of us the little ones. There were a lot of uncles that were rarely at home then just like my mother and father. There were also lots of cousins that I could y with so I never felt lonely or anything. I thought of n and Jace. I am pretty sure they must have been among my cousins that I used to y with when I was young but now I was not able to recognize them which is still baffling me. But back then, despite the lots of uncles, aunties and cousins I had, something still baffled me when I was little. Why did we just have one grandfather and one grandmother then? I remembered always looking at them confusedly when we were having a family dinner. I smiled at the thought and looked at my reflection in the mirror. I was just too young then to have realized that some of the uncles and aunties were actually my grandparent''s children. I know what those old two tried to do by letting all their children and grandchildren stay in one house. They just wanted peace back then but now look at what has happened since they died. I also didn¡¯t understand why my parents suddenly decided to separate me from our huge loving family. I had noticed uncles, aunties and some of my cousins leaving. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It¡¯s now that I am all grown up that I just understood them. None wanted to leave in peace anymore. Bridget winced when the car took a sharp turn. That sound snapped me to reality and I hurried to move closer to her. I wrapped my hands around her and asked, ¡°What is wrong?¡± She covered her mouth like she was about to throw up. Cause of this, she couldn¡¯t reply for a while until she felt better. She shook her head and looked up at me. I looked at her with a curious and worried expression. She smiled and told me gently,¡± I just felt a little carsick. It¡¯s nothing and I am fine now. I have been feeling like this before we left. But I am fine now.¡± I nodded and just kept holding her tightly like that till we reached our destination. As our car inched closer to the mansion, the gates were already opened and I could see mother already waiting outside the doorstep of the hostel. When the car finally stopped and we got out, mother was hugging Jace tightly with tears streaming down her face. I sighed as I walked to the bag to collect our bags from the chauffeur. Mother is always so emotional. Any little thing can make her cry. Bridget stood beside me and stretched her hand to collect the little bag out of all the bags I was holding. I shook my head at her indicating ¡®No¡¯ and gave some of the bags to the chauffeur who already offered to help. As we walked to the doorstep where Liam, Danie, Sienna and the twins were already standing, I saw the way mom¡¯s face lit up when she saw Bridget. I walked inside to drop the bags and the chauffeur followed me. I turned around a little but smiled when I didn¡¯t see Bridget. I knew that my mother will never let her escape like that. When I walked back a few minutester, I saw Bridget beside mom. Mother was holding her hand tightly, patting her hair and obviously asking her some questions. I smiled, even though I can¡¯t see Bridget¡¯s expression now, I know she must be feeling frustrated. I almost froze when I heard Bridgetughing heartily. That sound¡­. When was thest time I heard that? As I walked toward them, I noticed the photo album in my mother¡¯s hands. I immediately walked toward them lookingpletely horrified. The othersughed as I gasped. The mother actually showed Bridget those embarrassing pictures. Oh no¡­ My reputation is all gone. Bridget looked up and noticed me. She carried an almost faded picture and showed me. I looked horrified. Even if the picture is almost fading, it is showing the way I disyed my naked butt for the camera. ¡°He is so cute,¡± Bridget sighed as she caressed the butt part of the picture. ¡°See his little butt looking so cute,¡± She continued. Others burst intoughter. ¡°Oh! I have many more, especially the ones he was dancing naked with his female cousins,¡± Mother said as she searched the photo album. I immediately fell to my knees in front of mom and held her hand. ¡°Mom! Mom, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t introduce her to you earlier. Please stop embarrassing me like this. You said you threw the pictures away,¡± I cried out. I know Mom too well and I know she is doing this for revenge cause I didn¡¯t introduce her or even inform her about her daughter-inw. The room roared withughter. Jake snickered and I red at him. Wait till you get a mate and take her to your mom that has been nagging you to get one for like ages. ¡°Amber, are you teasing him again? You never change, do you?¡± I turned around when I heard my father¡¯s voice. Others stood up to greet him by bowing of course but I ran to him andined, ¡°Dad! Mom¡¯s been showing Bridget pictures of my naked butts and other embarrassing pictures. Please get her to stop. I already apologized.¡± I was surprised when my fatherughed and answered, ¡°What is wrong? Those pictures are cute though.¡± I frowned as everyoneughed again. Just then the maid came in and informed us that the food is ready. That was when n who already had a grudge against me for disturbing his private time with Sienna started toin, ¡°Aunt, do you know what your son did? He didn¡¯t even let us have breakfast. He even disturbed our sleep.¡± . . . ¡­¡­. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 *** William P.O.V *** I red at him hoping he would shut the f*ck up but he just kept onining and going on even saying things I have never done to him. I was expecting everyone to be speechless like I am and just at least try to defend me but no, they were justughing like it was funny. They even confirmed his words. I felt depressed. Have I been such a bad alpha to them? I couldn¡¯t even speak. It was when we were already sitting in the dining room that Bridget decided that she has had enough fun and decided to defend her loving hubby. I¡¯d already decided then that I was so upset that I wasn¡¯t going to talk to any one of them after eating. ¡°No mother, don¡¯t mind anything they say. They are just lying against my hubby. He isn¡¯t like that,¡± She said. Everyone cheered. Jake even poked my chest. I regret reaching out toote and missed twisting that little finger of his. Theyughed and began to tease. Mom was their leader. I just shut them off and enjoyed the chicken soup in front of me. It smells heavenly and tastes nice. Once I finished, I didn¡¯t say a word to them and just left the dining room. I was walking to my room when my father stopped me. That was when I realized that father wasn¡¯t in the dining room with us. I arched an eyebrow and looked at him, observing the hard look on his face and wondering what was going on. Why is he looking so solemn? ¡°Son, I just received a call from you manor,¡± He started. I had the urge to smile. Father will never get used to calling that ce a mansion. He just insists on calling it a manor. But I just kept the expressionless look on my face and nodded so he could continue m I felt extremely curious to hear what he was going to say. He sighed and rubbed his eyes before finally telling me, ¡°Your uncles went to your manor today. Apparently, it was after you had already left.¡± I wasn¡¯t surprised by that. I was already expecting them but I didn¡¯t know they would choose such an unfortunate time to strike. They must have felt so frustrated when they didn¡¯t meet me at home. ¡°They almost killed your butler. He is in a critical condition,¡± He added. I looked at him with a look of disbelief. What!? Those old men actually dared to touch one of my people. ¡°What else did they do? What other crime did theymit there?¡± I asked with unconcealed anger. They are so going to pay for what they have done. I was actually going to have a friendly chit-chat with them so I can know if they really want to proceed with the war after what that bastard did to my Bridget. But now it¡¯s clear that they aren¡¯t ready to listen to anything. They just want war. Father shook his head and replied, ¡°Before the servant that called me could say anything else, he already switched off the phone. I suspect he is also in grave danger.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I immediately turned around and my father pulled me back. ¡°What?¡± I asked him impatiently. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Father asked me. ¡°I am going to inform them so they can pack up their bags and we can leave immediately. I should have realized the danger of leaving the pack without beta or gamma in there to protect it,¡± I answered. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that. They looked so rxed. It will break their hearts if they have to leave now and this might just be a ploy to get you to go back to your pack. I am pretty sure your uncles are awaiting your arrival,¡± Father replied. I stopped and thought of it. Father is actually right but what do I do? I can¡¯t just leave my pack unprotected. I don¡¯t what other harm they will cause. I looked so frustrated and Father sighed. ¡°The only advice I can give you now is that you shouldn¡¯t go back to that pack for now at least till I tell you to go back. I am going to go and contact the packs that are in treaty with me. I will also contact some of my old friends that I know will be willing to help. If it is a war that they want, we will give them one,¡± Father answered and I nodded. I don¡¯t want to admit it but I feel so relieved that he is here for me. He is here to help in times like this. Father pat my shoulder gently and walked to his study room while I walked to my room. *** Meanwhile in Blood Forest Pack *** ¡°What!? Are you sure this is a piece of verified information?¡± Beta Gaby asked the rogue in front of him again. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. The rogue nodded and immediately answered, ¡°Yes sir, this information was really difficult to get. But even though the alpha has tried to keep it a secret, for now, his Luna is awake.¡± Beta Gaby immediately hushed the rogue and reminded him, ¡°I told you not to call her his alpha. Her name is Smith Bridget. Call her any of those three but never call her his alpha again.¡± The rogue bowed and apologized. Beta Gaby rubbed his chin and mumbled, ¡°Now we strike. We shouldn¡¯t waste any more time and I have got just the perfect n to get Smith all for myself.¡± The rogue looked at him curiously. Beta Gaby sighed dramatically and said, ¡°That is only if you are willing to help. You and your fellow rogues.¡± The rogue immediately bowed again and pledged his loyalty to Beta Gaby who tried to hide a smile. He sighed and continued,¡± I heard about the riot going on the cause of Jackson. Even if the fool is dead, he will be useful to me.¡± The rogue looked confused like Beta Gaby was just speaking in a riddle. Beta Gaby smiled at the puzzled look on his face and sat up before saying, ¡°My n is¡­¡± . . . ¡­¡­.. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¡°Your n is what... sir?¡± The rogue asked Beta Gaby with evident curiosity on his face. Beta Gaby smiled and told the rogue slowly, ¡°You know I heard that the internal riot about Jackson''s death is directed by most of Alpha William''s uncles.¡± The rogue was still confused. He just looked at Beta Gaby without answering. Beta Gaby sighed and thought why is the rogue so dumb? But he still exined and told him,¡± I am nning to join them discreetly. I am going to use my resources in helping them to fight against William. That way I will win their loyalty and be able to advance my own n against Alpha Johnson too.¡± The rogue nodded but he still warned, ¡°Sir, you should know the alpha by now. If you fail in seeding to bring him down, he won''t waste any time in executing you and I will say you shouldn''t underestimate him cause he''s also got a few powerful forces that will always be avable for backups. They will always be ready to fight for him.¡± Beta Gaby frowned when he heard this. He also knows that Alpha Johnson is not to be underestimated. So he was once again at crossroads. He was back to square one. He already thought that his n was good enough and now thrown by the hazards of his n, he couldn''t help but rethink his decision. ¡°Sir, let''s just focus on getting Smith Bridget for now. Your n to be an ally with the Alpha''s uncles is indeed a good one,¡± the rogue added. Beta Gaby smiled when he heard that. He gave the rogue a knowing smile that looks crook to me though. Then he asked, ¡°Can I trust you?¡± The rogue didn''t reply and only looked at him with fearless eyes. His eyes show his clear emotions and of course, he is not afraid of anything. When he didn''t reply, Beta Gaby''s smile widened and he stood up. He walked to the rogue and told him slowly,¡± I will need your help for my ns to seed. In order for me to achieve a good result, I need you.¡± Once again, the rogue was thrown into the throes of confusion. He looked at Beta Gaby wondering what the old man means. He couldn''t help butin in his head that it''s always impossible to know what Beta Gaby is thinking. Whenever you think you already got his ns, he will throw you into the throes of confusion again. ¡°I can''t obviously be the one to go meet them and reveal my real identity in case something goes wrong,¡± Beta Gaby said, trying to give the rogue a hint. The rogue thought of it and smiled when he finally got what Beta Gaby was trying to say. ¡°Sir, do you mean like staying anonymous?,¡± the rogue asked and Beta Gaby nodded. The rogue then pointed at himself and asked, ¡°Then why do you need me then?¡± Beta Gaby laughed and walked to him. He then lowered his head until the rogue could feel his hot breath on his face. He smiled at the rogue''s difort and the rogue squirmed even more in the chair. Why is he acting like he is about to kiss him? The rogue swallowed hard as that thought slipped into his mind. He always had this suspicious feeling about Beta Gaby that he perhaps likes both males and females but you can''t be too quick in assuming, just in case you assume the wrong thing. Beta Gaby stroked the rogue''s tender cheek and finally told him, ¡°Then you will be my dummy. You will be the one taking all the actions for me but I will be the one in charge of giving orders. They are going to be familiar with only you and won''t be able to trace whatever crime we bothmit back to me.¡± After saying this, there was silence for a while as he stared at the rogue''s face hoping to see any reaction that would give away his expression but thetter just kept on staring at him with a cid look. He smiled and stood away from him. He turned around to go back to his chair and missed the pure look of hatred that appeared on the rogue''s face. Thetter understands everything Beta Gaby is trying to tell him. Beta Gaby will be the one giving the orders but he will be the one carrying out the job. He will be the one doing the dirtybour and in the end, still, be the sacrificialmb. If anything bad happens, of course, it won''t be linked to Beta Gaby but to him and he would be the one paying dearly for someone else deadly sins. When Beta Gaby turned back to him, the look of hatredpletely disappeared from his face leaving only that expressionless mask. Beta Gaby stared at him suspiciously. Being old in the game, he felt the strong, intense re just now. But he shook it when he saw the way the rogue still looked at him. ¡°You understand Mark, don''t you?¡± he asked, saying the name of the rogue for the first time since they entered the room. Mark slowly nodded. Beta Gaby smiled and told him, ¡°If you are able to aplish this mission sessfully, this will be yourst mission and if I sessfully be the alpha of this pack, I will give you a high positionContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. than you could ever imagine. I will treat you like royalty if you are able to do this for me.¡± Mark forced a smile but Beta Gaby surely didn''t notice. ¡°Be rest assured Beta. I have never failed you in the previous mission. This one is just like a piece of cake for me,¡± Mark gave a curt reply. Beta Gabyughed. He obviously believed in him. He trusts thetter so blindly. He brought out a thick sheet of coloured paper or is it cardboard? He called Mark over and showed him everything on the paper. ¡°You will begin your mission tonight. We don''t have much time left,¡± He told Mark who nodded. . . . ¡­¡­.. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°I have listed all the avable resources I want to use. The people who will assist in the war if it really happens and the ones that will help you in abducting Smith for me,¡± Beta Gaby said and Mark nodded. Seems like the old man has been preparing for this before now but he didn''t tell Beta Gaby a word. ¡°Okay sir,¡± Mark simply answered. ¡°You are going to start tonight,¡± He told Mark who just nodded and collected the paper. ¡°Is that all sir?¡± Mark finally asked after some time. Beta Gaby thought of it first before nodding, ¡°Yes, you can leave.¡± Mark bowed a little before leaving the room. When the door mmed shut a little bit loud, Beta Gaby''s face broke into smiles as he thought of the day that he will finally have his Smith Bridget all to himself. He brought out a piece of clothing and sniffed it quietly. He groaned in pleasure and dipped his hands into his trouser. He began to stroke himself as he sniffed the panty in his hand. It''s pink-coloured and I am guessing it is one of Bridget''s panties if I am not wrong. Really...? This old man is disgusting. His groans of pleasure echoed in the room as he stroked himself faster. I am wondering for how long he has had that pant and when did he even steal it. A few minutes later, he groaned out loudly as hot seed spluttered on the floor. He panted heavily and wrapped the pant around his hand. ¡°Soon,¡± he mumbled... ¡°Soon, I will have the main deal,¡± He told himself. *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** ¡°Was the chicken sweet enough honey?¡± I looked up when I heard William''s mom''s kind voice. I smiled when I saw that she was looking at me. That means the question is directed at me. I immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Yes mom, it was really delicious. I would have collected another te if my stomach wasn''t so upied. There is no space in my belly again.¡± Momughed as I rubbed my round belly. Yeah... She asked me to call her mom and I am more than happy to oblige. I have never had the experience of having a mother even though my biological mother is not dead but she was more like a Luna to me than a mother. I am very surprised by the way William''s mom is behaving. She is so kind that I have been wishing she was my mom instead-but anytime I thought of that, I simplyugh. If she is my mother, there is no way I would be mated to my William then. Speaking of William, I nced at the empty seat beside me. I nervously thought since he was angry when he left, will he vent that anger on me? I made a mental note to make sure I apologize to him first thing when I go back to the room. But that is the problem. I don''t even know what room we are supposed to upy. I don''t know his room ¡°Bridget honey, were you even listening to me? What''s wrong honey?¡± I snapped back to reality when I heard mom''s voice. I smiled and held her hand before saying, ¡°Sorry, I didn''t hear what you said. What did you say, mom?¡± She smiled back in return and told me,¡± I said I am d you like the soup. It was my mother''s recipe and William''s favourite.¡± I arched an eyebrow when I heard thest part. Howe I have never heard of this until now? So hubby has a favourite food. ¡°And I am very surprised that he didn''t ask for more this time,¡± She added. I answered inwardly,'' Yeah, mom, your son is such fickle-tempered that he got angry over a few words.'' When I looked around and saw that others had already left the dining room, my eyes widened. I didn''t even notice that it is only me and mom that is now left in the dining room. I immediately told her, ¡°Mom, I want to go to William but I don''t know where he is. I don''t know where our room is supposed to be.¡± She smiled as I pouted. She then stood up and pulled my hand. ¡°Come, let''s go. I will show you the way,¡± she said. I pulled her hand back and told her, ¡°No mom, no need to stress yourself. Just tell a maid to direct me there.¡± She shook her head with a smile and pinched my cheeks lightly. I am sure my face must be red by now. She''s been pinching my face every minute telling me that I have the most beautiful pale skin she has ever seen. ¡°I didn''tin. It''s not a hassle to show you to your room,¡± She said as she pulled me along. I smiled and just followed her. I soon realized the main reason why she decided to show me the room a few minutester. Mortified is an understatement. When we mounted the stairs, she first stroked the big visible mark on my neck. I smiled nervously when she did that. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Bridget, please anytime my son does anything to offend you, don''t think of leaving him. Just punish him the way you like. I am giving you full permission to do so,¡± She told me. I smiled at her. I don''t know why she is saying this all of a sudden but I didn''t say anything in response. I only nodded gently. ¡°Does he satisfy you in bed? I have always been afraid that my son isn''t straight until I found out about you. So tell me, how is he in bed honey?¡± I almost choked when she asked me that. ¡°Mom!,¡± I said with an embarrassed look. Sheughed and pats me gently, ¡°Don¡¯t feel embarrassed honey. I just want to...¡± ¡°Mom, this must be our room right?¡± I asked, rushing to a random door immediately we walked into the hallway. . . . ¡­¡­.. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 *** Smith Bridget P.O.V *** ¡°No... That is not it,¡± She pulled me back. She then gave me a knowing smile. I couldn''t help praying that we should get to the room faster. I can''t take this embarrassing question or any more embarrassing questions. My prayers were answered when we got to a room. It was just two rooms away from the room I almost opened. Unknowingly, I should be thanking my stars that I didn''t rush into that room or I would have seen what would have mortified me for life. Hmm... That''s another story. We will get back to that. ¡°This is your room,¡± She told me and I immediately bowed down to thank her. ¡°Mom, I will be going now. Thank you,¡± I said quickly and I even kissed her cheeks. I opened the door and just before I closed it, I heard her say,¡± I am expecting strong grandbabies from you too soon. Work hard.¡± I immediately mmed the door, even so, I could still hear herughing. I heaved a sigh of relief as I stepped on a soft fur that was made into a rug. It''s so soft that I almost feel like caressing it. I looked up to look around the room my hubby slept in during his childhood days and I was left speechless. So beautiful. Even though the room was practically painted in a shade of purple. **** Author''s P.O.V **** Almost everything in it was purple. It was so beautiful and luxurious. She didn''t expect his room to look like that. It wasn''t the typical male room she was expecting. She was actually expecting something like ck hue colours or grey colours like the one Daniel has. You all remember Daniel right? One of her brothers in the blood forest pack. While she was looking around, that was when she noticed William coiled up on a sofa. He had aptop ok hisp and acted like he hadn''t heard here in. She frowned and walked to him. She sat on the remaining little space on the sofa beside him but yet he still didn''t look at her. She smiled discreetly. Why is he being such a big baby? She can''t believe he is really upset over that little thing. ¡°William,¡± She called out softly. He didn''t respond nor did he look at her. She called him three consecutive times but he just ignored her. He was currently in silent mode. She smiled and looked into hisptop. What did she see made her frown? What!? He was... He has been staring at a blue-eyed girl all this while she was talking to him. Who is this woman? That was when she noticed his fingers moving rapidly on theptop. He is also talking to her. She read the first thing she saw so she could see the name of the app or whatever he was using. That was when she saw Facebook. What is Facebook? He frowned when he saw that her face was getting in the way but he didn''t say anything. He just turned around to the other side with hisptop. Bridget opened her mouth. She was so furious... And surprised and angry... She can''t even describe how she is feeling right now. She shook him gently and called out with a pout, ¡°William... Babe!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. But he still didn''t reply. He even hummed a song as his fingers continued making tapping sounds indicating that he is still chatting with the unknowndy. Bridget frowned angrily. He''ll rather talk to anotherdy than talk to her. ¡°William, you know I really didn''t say anything in there and I even tried to defend you. I don''t get why you are even angry when they were only joking,¡± she told him but William didn''t even reply. He still kept on ignoring her. She groaned in anger and went to the bed. She thought of what to do and then finally remembered what he can''t bear to see her do. *** William P.O.V *** I smiled when I heard her leaving. I will just pretend to be angry with her for now. I yawned as I stared at the profile of thedy I am chatting with on Facebook. Dang! She''s so boring to talk to. If this was a physical meeting, I am sure I would have left five minutes after we meet. Wait... Five minutes is even too much. I can''t even remember thest time I checked my Facebook profile. I just wanted to do something to keep myself busy. Only I know how long I have been ncing at the door waiting impatiently for her toe in and her reaction is really cute. I never knew her jealous reaction will be so cute. I smiled as I thought that perhaps I should do this often just to see her react. Just then my ears perked up when I heard soft cries. I frowned and waited for a while. I thought I just imagined it. But a few minutester, I heard that soft sound again. Yep... It''s definitely not soft. It sounded louder this time. Wait... Is she crying? I wanted to ignore it before cause I was thinking that what if it was a ploy? But I just can''t. I turned around and sat up when I saw her sitting on the bed. Her face was buried in her knees and her shoulders were shuddering. Yep, she is definitely crying. I stood up and sighed. Then I walked to her. When I got there, I tried to touch her but she shrugged her hands off me. ¡°Don''t touch me,¡± She said tearfully. ¡°Go and talk to your new babe. She is blue-eyed. You like blue-eyeddies now huh?¡± I smiled when I heard her words. So she is indeed jealous. ¡°Is that why you are crying?¡± I asked her. She refused to answer me. I pulled her into a tight embrace even though she tried to struggle. I stroked her hair and before u could say anything, she spoke first, ¡°I thought you didn''t want to talk to me. Go back to her. I also don''t want to talk to you right now.¡± . . . ¡­¡­.. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 *** William P.O.V *** Iughed softly when I heard her words. ¡°Babe, I don''t even know her,¡± I told her quietly. She looked up at me with tear-filled eyes and said in an unconvinced tone, ¡°Why were you talking to her then?¡± Iughed again and pinched her small little nose. ¡°I was bored so I checked my Facebook. I have not checked that thing for months,¡± I answered her. She looked at me with an innocent-looking face and asked me, ¡°What is a Facebook?¡± Oh! She doesn''t know what Facebook mean. I smiled and released her first. She whined in protest but I just ignored her and went over to the sofa to carry myptop. I walked back to her and sat next to her. Pulling her closer to me, I began to exin, ¡°Facebook is a social app. You meet several people from all over the world here. You can be friends with them on Facebook and chat with them. But before you do that, you need to create an ount first. After that, you can send friend requests and you can also ept other people''s friend requests.¡± She nodded as she listened to me attentively. I couldn''t resist bending low to kiss her on the lips. She bit mine softly and I smiled against her mouth. She''s a fast learner. She''s learnt how to copy me and bite lips when kissing. She broke off the kiss just when it was getting to a heated session and I whined this time around. She smiled and traced her fingers on my lips. ¡°William,¡± She called out. ¡°Mhmm.¡± ¡°Can you create a Facebook ount for me too? I also want to meet guys all over the world and chat with them,¡± She said. I was simply speechless. This... Is she looking for revenge? I squinted her eyes at me and when I noticed the twinkle in her eyes, I knew she was messing with me. How dare she? I shut down myptop and ced it in the bedside drawer before turning back to her. She already sensed something was wrong cause she almost ran off the bed but I caught her just in time. ¡°I am going to teach you not to try messing with me. After that, I doubt you will ever want to talk to any guy again,¡± I whispered as I pushed her onto the bed and mount on her. She giggled but the sound was immediately swallowed in my mouth. **** **** ~~~ Meanwhile back at Dark moon Pack which is William''s pack ~~~ ¡°He didn''t take the bait,¡± One of William''s uncles asked. The man who had asked caught the servant talking to Alpha Walter on phone and shook his head sideways. ¡°No,¡± He answered solemnly, the look of anger barely conceived. ¡°I knew it. Thatd is too smart than that. He won''t easily fall for that. We need to do something more wrecking to bring him back home. Once we capture him, we are going to teach that little mate of his a lesson too. She is the root of everything happening here,¡± the second uncle answered. ¡°But... It''s only William we need. Don''t you think we will be going far by touching his mate?¡± The first uncle answered. ¡°What are you saying? It is justified. She is the main cause of Jackson''s death so it is fair that she pays for it,¡± the second uncle answered. The first uncle looked ufortable but he didn''t say anything. Before they could say anything, a servant came over to announce the arrival of a rogue. The two uncles looked at each other wondering why a rogue is there. Apparently, these two uncles are the main power in the family. They walked to the sitting room where the other uncles were already waiting. Even the rogue was already there. When they walked in, the rogue stood up and greeted them. ¡°Good day. I am Mark. I already exined why I am here to my elders but they insisted that they won''t make any decisions unless you two give your consent,¡± Mark exined. The first uncle and the second uncle. Their names are Jay and Cole respectively. One of the uncles stood up and exined all Mark had told them before. When they heard everything, they couldn''t keep off the look of surprise on their faces. Howe a rogue has so much power that can help them overthrow William once and for all? And secondly, the thing he requested is really strange. Jay, the older one of the two uncles spoke first, ¡°Why would you want his mate in return?¡± Mark smiled and looked at them. ¡°If you all give your consent right now, we can start a war right now and here. The mistake alpha made is leaving his pack without a gamma or beta in control.¡± His answerpletely evaded Jay''s question but it also made them realize the most vital part. They all looked at each other. Before they could talk, Cole asked again, ¡°Why do you need his mate?¡± ¡°y your part and I will y mine. You don''t need to ask this question. It''s William you want. It''s Bridget I need. We can get them if we both cooperate,¡± Mark answered them tactfully again. They looked at each other again and nodded. Mark smiled. Even if Beta Gaby gives him a lot of time to aplish this mission, he won''t waste any time and finish this up soon. This would after all be hisst mission. *** William P.O.V *** I frowned as I jerked up. I was about to sit up but something or rather someone was holding me down. I looked around and smiled when I saw Bridget hugging me. Seems like this is her favourite position. My body is so sweaty even though I ampletely naked right now. The room feels airy but why am I so sweaty? I stood up after pulling her off me and was about to go to the bathroom when Liam suddenly mind-linked me,'' Alpha... We''ve got a big problem. We have to go back home right away.'' . . . ¡­¡­.. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 William was confused. What was Liam saying? He walked to the bathroom. He still feels disgusted with how sweaty his body is. He should have just taken his bath after that exercise earlier. As he switched on the shower and began to bathe, he mind-linked Liam and asked,'' What''s wrong? I don''t get what you were trying to tell me. Can you exin?'' He could even feel Liam''s uneasiness through the mind-link, ¡®Alpha, I can''t exin it through the mind-link. Please,e to the study room. Everyone is waiting for you and don''t waste any time. This is about the future of our pack.'' He was even more confused by the reply but he hurriedly took his bath and left the bathroom. When he walked back to the room in just a towel, Bridget was awake. She sat up when she saw him and she didn''t even notice that the duvet had already slid down her body. William stared at her boobs shamelessly and smirked. ¡°Nice view,¡± Hemented and she red at him before quickly covering herself with the duvet. Heughed softly and walked to the walk-in closet. A few minutester, he walked out fully dressed. Bridget was still in the same position, feeling toozy to move. But she asked him, ¡°Where are you going?¡± He walked closer to the bed and kissed her forehead. ¡°I am going to the study room. We have an impromptu meeting. Go and take a quick shower, then come downstairs. Danie and others might be waiting for you,¡± William told her and she nodded. When he walked out, she also stood up and walked to the bathroom. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. **** **** As soon as William walked into the study room and met everyone present, he was convinced that something is wrong. He sat down opposite the twins and stared at them. Feeling impatient, he asked, ¡°What is wrong? Liam, what were you talking about?¡± ¡°Alpha, your uncles...,¡± he trailed off. I arched an eyebrow when I heard him. My uncles? What did they do? ¡°William, they want to start a war. They already challenged you. They sent a message,¡± Alpha Walter spoke since Liam was speaking too slowly. William was stunned. Not that he didn''t expect this. He already expected this but he didn''t know it would be so soon. He collected the phone n stretched to him and checked the message on it. ¡°They even gave us a countdown,¡± William said with a bitter smile. ¡°Yes, they said they would start the war without your presence if you don''te back to your pack within the period of time they gave you,¡± Jake answered. ¡°Seem like they are still willing to give you a chance like a treaty,¡± Alpha Walter answered. ¡°I don''t want a treaty with those disgusting and confused-minded human beings. Since they want a war, I will give them one,¡± William uttered with an angry look. These people are supposed to be his family, to love and support him always but instead, they are fighting against him. Alpha Walter smiled and cautioned him,¡° Two wrongs can''t make a right. That''s not how you deal with this type of situation. At least, you should try toe to an agreement with them.¡± William sighed and answered, ¡°I know that these people are set on starting a war. I also the effects of war on our packs. Dad all I want you to do now is to please call the packs that will be willing to help me in case a war really urs.¡± Alpha Walter nodded and walked away with his phone. ¡°I will inform thedies,¡± Jace informed them. Before he could walk away, Jake suggested, ¡°Alpha, why don''t we leave them here instead? Just in case a war really urs.¡± William shook his head sideways and told him, ¡°I can''t leave my Bridget behind. I left her behind once and almost lost her. If war really urs, I have a backup n for that. All the females in our pack will be taken out of the war zone safely.¡± Jake still looked unconvinced. ¡°Well, if anyone of you is interested in leaving your mate behind, you can do so,¡± William told them but of course, no one wants to leave their mate behind. Jace immediately left to break the news to thedies. *** Sienna P.O.V *** I tried to smile as I stared at Aunty. She was showing us an old funny dance of hers. But I just couldn''t concentrate. I kept ncing at the doorway, hoping one of the twins would suddenly appear. Why did they rush out of the room earlier as if something was wrong? ¡°Sienna,¡± Bridget''s voice snapped me back to reality and I forced a smile as I looked at her. ¡°What is wrong?,¡± She asked me with a worried look and I was suddenly aware of the fact that I haven''t apologized to her personally. I apologized to William when she was unconscious. She deserves an apology too. ¡°Nothing,¡± I gave a curt reply. ¡°Are you sure it''s nothing ''cause mom has been calling your name for a while now?¡± She said and I looked at aunty in confusion. She smiled and told me, ¡°You have been watching me dance much longer than Bridget and Danie so you should at least have an inkling of how to do the dance. Come and dance for us.¡± Danie and Bridget even cheered loudly as they urged me on. Iughed nervously. Dance!? If there''s anything I am bad at in this world, it''s dancing. ¡°No aunty... I don''t want to dance. I just want to enjoy your dance,¡± I immediately tried to evade her request but she wouldn''t have it. She came to me and pulled me to the centre of the room. They cheered and watched me, expecting me to actually dance. As if on cue, my phone rang loudly. I was so relieved. I hurriedly excused myself from the room without even looking at the caller ID. I know if I had checked it, I would have preferred to do an awkward dance instead of answering the call. . . . ...... Chapter 100 Chapter 100 When I got to the hallway, I answered the call and said, ¡°Hello.¡± The voice that spoke sent shivers down my spine and made me remember the harsh reality I have been hiding from. ¡°Hello, princess. You didn''t even bother to call after you left.¡± ¡°Dad,¡± I choked out. ¡°Since you have been away for so long, does that mean you finally seeded princess?¡± Dad asked. Oh no! Before I could even say anything, he continued, ¡°Just invite William and his family over so we can conclude the mating ceremony. I knew you wouldn''t disappoint me. I am so grateful to have a daughter like you. There was no way that girl had a chance against you. You already had William before...¡± I couldn''t hold it back anymore so I just spat it out, ¡°Dad, I found my mate.¡± There was a moment of silence over the phone. I even thought he already cut the call. ¡°What are you saying?,¡± Father asked in a quiet voice. I could feel his anger. ¡°I found my mates, Father,¡± I replied in a voice that came in a whisper. ¡°Come back home right away! You little bitch! What''s gonna happen to all our ns!? I have been grooming you for William all my life and you have the guts to pay me back this way!,¡± he shouted over the phone that I even began to tremble. I hate my father the most whenever he is angry. He does the unthinkable like how he killed his mother. Yes... No one knows about it but I saw him beat her to death. Since that day, I have always followed all his orders and instructions so I won''t end up like her. My brother was right all along. When you find your mate, everything just seems right when you are them. ¡°Don''t give me those pathetic tears ande home right away or you know what I''ll do! You ungrateful bitch!¡± He shouted and cut the call. I walked back to the sitting room slowly and was so relieved to see Jace. But why does everyone look so tense? He turned and noticed me. He walked to me and said, ¡°Honey...¡± I thought he already noticed how upset I was so I tried to tell him, ¡°Jace, I just...¡± ¡°There is no time honey... We have to leave right away,¡± He said pulling me out of the room. I was confused. Leave? To where? Where are we going to? As we walked out, I heard aunty say, ¡°Can¡¯t thedies just stay here?¡± But I didn''t hear the response to her question. What is going on? Almost an hourter, all the couples were in an expensive-looking SUV. Danie looked very much tensed. Bridget looked worried and Sienna was just confused. ¡°Why are we going back home?¡± Danie asked and Sienna''s ears perked up. Home... ¡°No matter what happens when we go back home, just stay indoors and don''te out, okay?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. William instructed them. Thedies nodded. There were a lot of questions that they wanted to ask but they had to wait till they got home. It was when they arrived at the mansion and noticed the fleet of cars parked outside that they figured out something is definitely wrong. Everyone walked in and William''s uncles were already waiting for them with a lot of armed wolves. William looked at n and he immediately led thedies upstairs. Bridget didn''t want to go but she had no other choice. As she walked past a wolf she identified to be a rogue, she shuddered with involuntary fear. Mark smiled when he saw that little action of hers. He was so relieved that William didn''t leave Bridget behind as he had predicted. ¡°Wow... This father-and-son bond is really strong. I can see that you apanied your son, Walter,¡± Jay spoke first as he looked at Alpha Walter. ¡°Long time no see brother,¡± Alpha Walter replied with a knowing smile. Jay was irritated. He doesn''t want to see them smiling but he just has to wait a little bit. ¡°Uncle, I arrived just in time for the treaty. What do you want?¡± William asked. He isn''t prepared to waste any time with these wolves. Cole frowned and chirped in, ¡°At least, have a seat and you didn''t even greet anyone. Is this how your father raised you?¡± William smiled and answered, ¡°When a war is concerned, an alpha can''t be at rest.¡± The room roared withughter as they mocked him, ¡°Thed is speaking like a true alpha!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± William asked again. Yet again, one of his uncles said, ¡°You have to pay for taking the life of your cousin. It isn''t right. You should never haveid your hands on Jackson. You even went as far as killing him. It shows how dangerous you are and we certainly don''t want a dangerous alpha in our midst.¡± William had the urge to roll his eyes. It isn''t as if they didn''t hear what Jackson did. They just choose to turn a blind eye to it, obviously the cause of whatever bribe or gifts they might have been receiving from him. ¡°What do you want?¡± William asked impatiently. ¡°It''s simple. We want Bridget. She''s the root of all these. You would never have killed Jackson if it wasn''t for her,¡± A strange man William has never seen before replied. William frowned and asked, ¡°And who the hell are you?¡± Mark smiled and stood up. He walked to William who was immediately assailed by the stench of a rogue. His eyes widened in recognition as he stared at Mark. ¡°Your entire pack, including this mansion has been surrounded by angry wolves who are ready to attack. It''s either you give us Bridget peacefully or we take with force. Choose wisely,¡± Mark answered. William''s uncles nodded and agreed with his words. Yes... That woman is the cause of everything. William red at them and muttered, ¡°She has nothing to do with this so don''t even...¡± Before he could finish talking, one of his uncles interrupted, ¡°She has everything to do with this! Your mate or your pack. You have just thirty minutes to decide!¡± ¡°No... That''s too much. You have just five minutes to decide,¡± Jay said as he red at Alpha Walter. William looked at his beta and gamma. He has just five minutes to decide. What or who will he choose? Will he choose Bridget, his fated mate or his pack consisting of wolves that are dependent on him? . . . ¡­¡­ THE END Chapter 101: BOOK 2 Excerpt (Cliff-hanging Chapter) Chapter 101: BOOK 2 Excerpt (Cliff-hanging Chapter) **** William P.O.V **** ¡°What!?,¡± I eximed as I looked at Father. I turned to Liam and Jake. They both looked worried. ¡°They really dared to start a war without my presence,¡± I growled. ¡°Alpha, the pack is on fire. They willpletely destroy it if we don''t leave right away,¡± Jake said, ncing at his phone repeatedly. I nodded and looked at my father. He was speaking on the phone, calling the people he told me he would request to help me. We waited patiently and when he finished. He smiled at me even though I can see that it was forced. ¡°Great... They will be there. We have to leave now. I''ll take some men and leave some here just in case. And before I forget, it''s better your mates stay here in case of emergency,¡± Father suggested. Before we could say anything, the twins rushed. Their clothes looked dishevelled like they had hurriedly put them on. ¡°We heard of what happened and we are also going with you,¡± They chorused. I nodded. Goddess knows how relieved I feel to have them with me. ¡°But we are going to leave the ladies here,¡± Liam said with a worried look. Father nodded. n and Jace stared at each other. Liam only bent his head to kiss the ring on his fingers. No one knows what''s going to happen. There was a minute of silence before father finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, we walked out. A few minutester when we walked into the sitting room with medium-sized backpacks, all the ladies were already there. They all looked worried. I looked around and saw Bridget. My baby was putting up a long top and shorts. Her eyes were once again teary. I dropped my backpack and walked to her. The backpack is containing our weapons. She rushed into my arms and burst into tears. Hell, the room was filled with cries. ¡°William, you can''t leave me all alone here. You have toe back for me,¡± She cried out in between hups. I nodded and kissed her forehead. ¡°I wille back for you. You have to stay safe here for me,¡± I told her and she nodded in return, hugging me tightly. I looked around the room. Sienna was crying terribly as Jace carried her like a baby. I then turned to Liam and Danie. That was when I heard her tell him, ¡°Liam, I didn''t want to say this because I wasn''t so sure. I am pregnant.¡± Liam cried at the news. Danie held his hand and told him tearfully, ¡°So you can''t leave me and our baby. You have toe back for our baby''s sake. You don''t want him or her to be fatherless.¡± He nodded unable to stop his tears. I was filled with determination right then that no matter what, all of us going to the battlefield today wille back to our loved ones safely. A few minutester, the room was silent. The men already left and William''s mother was trying so hard to pacify Danie. Maybe cause of her hormones, she was finding it difficult to stop crying. Bridget justy on a sofa without saying a word. Each passing minute was filled with agony. Just then, they heard loud shouts. Bridget looked at Sienna fearfully as they strained their ears to listen to the shouts. ¡°Seem like we are being attacked,¡± William''s mother said calmly. She then stood up and pulled Danie up too. She turned to the others and told them quickly, ¡°Hurry and follow me.¡± She then led them to the hallway. They reached somewhere and then she pulled some kind of object. The ground gave way and disyed stairs. They began to mount it slowly and were soon led to another hallway. She led them to a room and pressed the pin to the lock. When they entered safely, they were all looking relieved. Just as the door was closing, someone stuck a hand and leg. Thedies looked at each other horrified. Mark entered after he sessfully stopped the door from closing. He smiled at them. ¡°Hello,¡± He said in a friendly way. Everyone except Bridget looked terrified. Few more men entered the room and thedies were left with no way out. ¡°We haven''te for a fight. We just wanna take what belongs to us,¡± Mark said with a smile. Before anyone of them could say anything, they all lost their senses. As thedies fell to the floor one after the other, Mark looked at the man beside him and smiled at him. ¡°I knew having you on my team would be useful. You''ve got to teach me some of your magic trickster but now we have a bride to take home.¡± The room roared withughter. Meanwhile, at Dark moon pack, the situation was looking tense cause apparently William''s uncles were gaining the upper hand. ¡°What the heck is going on!!?,¡± Jake shouted looking frustrated. He was surrounded by many fallen wolves. Most of the wolves are their men. Even William seems to be having a hard time. He''s lost contact with his father, Liam and the twins. It''s only Jake that is with him. ¡°How the fuck did they get this powerful!!?,¡± William couldn''t help but shout back. He dodged a hit from a wolf and strike back. The wolf struggled with him and Jake had to assist by stabbing him in the back. When the wolf fell to the ground, Jay appeared in front of William. His face twisted into a cruel smile and he immediately started to attack William without restraint. Jake was soon surrounded by enemy wolves that he didn''t have time to focus on William anymore. ¡°If it isn''t my uncle Jay,¡± William said with a cheeky smile as he bent to avoid a hit. Jay looked angered and struck back with full force. William was barely able to keep up and narrowly missed his attacks. Before he started to attack, Jay asked him tactfully, ¡°William, how is your little mate? I haven''t seen her.¡± William narrowed his eyes and dodged his attack again whole wondering why Jay is asking of Bridget. ¡°You really are too young in this game. You left your pack without beta and gamma in charge. It''s costing you your pack now. Yet again, you still made the same silly mistake with your mate. I really hope they would have gotten that bitch by now,¡± Jay said. William''s eyes widened when he heard this. He was momentarily distracted. What! What are they talking about? He seriously hoped at that moment that it isn''t what he is thinking. No... Not again. He almost lost her once. He can''t lose her again. ¡°William!!! Watch out!!,¡± Jake cried out, snapping William back to reality just in time to see the two different silver desing from opposite sides. . . . ¡­¡­.. Thanks for Reading. Rate, vote andment your views. Love you all. . . BOOK 2 Coming soon... Written By: Moni Sky. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!